ã€ŠWayhaven, Unit 0.ã€‹


 Wayhaven, Unit 0, prologue.

    "We live on a placid island of ignorance in the midst of black seas of infinity, and it was not meant that we should voyage far."

    H.P. Lovecraft, The Call of Cthulhu

    (Prologue)

    Time: ??:??

    You blink once, twice, thrice, and slowly your senses start to get back to you. The numbness of your body slowly starts to give way to an old and familiar feeling: pain.

    Like the gnawing pain in your stomach, writhing like worms and festering like maggots.

    You''re lying face down in the middle of a field, in a bed of glass and grass. You must have gone throught the stained window, because there are strips of lead clinging to the glimmering fiery shards. Like flayed tendons.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.You feel flayed too; cut open and exposed. Your face against the scorched grass, watching as the flames dance around you, resembling fairies that would try to lure kids into dark forests, and you know that it approaches to claim you, and so you''ll become fuel for its never-ending hunger.

    You can''t get your body to care to move; you can''t get your voice to croak, let alone get your tired and weak eyes to focus beyond the red smoke billowing around you.

    The cell phone in your pocket starts to vibrate. Someone is calling you, but it''s too late now.

    It''s just you, the fire, the night, and the cold shards of glass hugging your skin.

 Chapter 1 -Detective. Arriving. On the scene-

    "We live on a placid island of ignorance in the midst of black seas of infinity, and it was not meant that we should voyage far."

    H.P. Lovecraft, The Call of Cthulhu

    <hr>

    Time: 6:30

    The crime scene is a wriggling mass of spectators by the time I arrive, even this early in the morning. People line the small alleyway, packed so tightly that I can''t believe they''re able to breathe, let alone fight for space to see the end of the street.

    Revving the engine of my old Ford 150 does little to grab the crowd''s attention; without them moving, I won''t be able to park. Sighing, I reach out a hand and start rubbing the bridge of my nose.

    "Great, just what I needed."

    Slowly, but surely, a headache starts forming, but I''ll have to deal with it later.

    Not wanting to be late to my first case as Wayhaven''s newly appointed detective, I turn off the engine of my car and crank the handbrake, trying to ignore the pained, crunching sound the car makes, I groan. Stretching my hands up and managing to not hit the ceiling by inches, the "pop" sound that follows becomes a reminder to stop sleeping on my office couch.

    Out of habit, I adjust the rear mirror to look at myself and fix my appearance, brushing my hand over my shoulder-length wavy light brown hair. Figuring there is little else I can do to procrastinate, I finally force myself out of the car.

    The chill air bites at my skin as soon as I step out of the warm comfort of my car, making me hug my coat closer to my body, shivering at the relief it provides from the sharp cold.

    It looks like most of Wayhaven has gathered at the scene, which is more likely true than not, considering the town is composed of less than a thousand people.

    As I step up to the blue-and-white-stripped barrier, I''m greeted by Officer Lee, a young boy who was the new addition to the vacant spot I left in the department. Holding up his pad, he forces a smile, trying to wave the crowd''s worries away.

    But trying to calm people''s nerves is an easy job on paper, but not so easy in practice.

    "Credentials, please, miss."

    His smile is sweet and innocent. I wonder how much time it will take for this job to steal that smile away.

    Shaking my head to push the thoughts away, I hesitantly open my coat, feeling the cold air once again trying to steal my warmth. But I pull one side open and yank out my badge.

    I hand it over, and after a quick inspection, he promptly hands it back to me. His cold and cracked lips turning into a smile, he steps to the side to give me access to the scene.

    "All good, Detective; step on through."

    I put my badge on the waistband of my jeans and dip under the tape. As I move away from him, I glance down at my new ID.

    ''Detective''. It''s the first time I''ve been addressed that way by a colleague.

    It''s strange to hear my new title. It belonged to old Detective Reele for so long that I''m not sure it fits me quite yet. After all, the only training I''ve had was the rushed speech I received from the mayor, addressing my ''many merits'' and how to show my ''willingness'' to take over.

    The total of my detective experience amounts to the hour he spent lecturing me.

    The fact that the promotion was rushed is no surprise to anyone, so it would happen in time for Reele''s retirement party, leaving me spinning on how to react to the whole thing.

    But thinking about it too much will not be productive; after all, I have a murder to solve.

    "Finally, I thought I was going to have to wait ages for you to arrive."

    I glance up at the sound of the familiar voice, a smile already taking over my tired expression. Officer Tina Poname strides towards me, my old partner grinning as she nears me.

    "Not much of a surprise; they''re all gathered here," she says, gesturing to the crowd behind us as she lets out an exaggerated sigh.

    I look over my shoulder at the mass of people, their phones held ready to take whatever pictures they can.

    "This is probably the biggest thing that''s happened in years," I reply with a shrug.

    She nods in response, brushing back a few brown curls that bob in front of her hazel eyes. "I can''t help but notice none of the fancy silver spoons bothered to show up."

    Her nose wrinkles as she speaks, arms crossed over her chest and her freckles become more pronounced with the clear expression of disgust.

    "I don''t suppose they care what happens to us normal folk, as long as no one touches their fancy mansions. But anyway, how''s the first day of promotion going? Excited?"

    Now we are back to normal, it''s rare to see Tina talk with such seriousness. A relieved sigh escapes my body without me noticing as her golden retriever smile takes over her face.

    "It depends on how gruesome the murder is." My reply comes with a hint of tiredness already claiming my body. Out of habit, I shove my hands deeper into my pockets.

    She purses her lips and sighs, her eyes already telling me all I need to know. "Then it''s going to be a terrible day, I''m afraid."

    "It''s that bad?"

    "By the face, Doctor Foster was making..." She dares a glance down the street at the scene, though it''s half hidden by a swarm of white-clad technicians. All busy placing down yellow tags and measuring every inch of the space. Occasionally the bright flashes of their cameras hit your eyes as they take photos.

    "Excuse me!" A grumpy, old voice stops us before we move. "I need to know what''s going on. I demand to know!" Tina''s grip on her belt tightens, and I let out a drawn breath.

    "I''m the landlord of these apartments." The man, an older gentleman in a crisp, gray suit, sweeps an arm upwards at the soaring, crumbling building beside us.

    "I''m sorry, Sir, but we-"

    My phrase is interrupted as Tina gets in front of me, putting one hand on my shoulder. "Remember, it''s not your job to settle this lot anymore, Detective."

    I throw her a grateful nod before stepping away and letting her deal with the man. Her tall, statuesque figure is hidden behind the stiff, unshapely, dark blue uniform; her pretty features contrast against the heavy belt and boots she wears.

    It''s not far before I stumble to a stop, holding up my hands to keep balance as a technician walks in front of my path. The woman clicks her tongue at me before bending down and retrieving a piece of trash, carefully placing it inside a plastic bag and sealing the top.

    I move forward once more, dancing as I make my way through the sea of technicians and yellow tags.

    Stopping beside a brick wall that''s slick with something I don''t even want to think about.

    My eyes spot Doctor Foster crouched over the body. He looks up at me and frowns. "Sorry this has to be your first case, Olivia."

    "Yeah..."

    Crouching down beside him, I notice the gloomy light of the morning makes the gray peppering his short, black hair seem lighter and his deep brown skin a little more aged¡ªmore so than usual.

    A quiet moment punctuates the air between us, and Doctor Foster returns his gaze to the still figure at his feet.

    "Do you know who the victim is, doctor?"

    "I haven''t had a proper look at them yet. I had to wait until the city boys were done," he says, and I take notice of the glare he throws towards the crime scene technicians.

    I kind of get what he''s talking about. Wayhaven is too small and quiet for those types of people, so when a big crime like this happens, they are sent down to aid from the big city.

    It''s the first time this has happened in my lifetime, and the city techs and small town people are obviously not mixing well.

    Foster''s hand travels beneath the body before rolling her over. I wince a little at the dull thud that sounds as it topples over completely.

    I don''t recognize the woman spread on the street before me¡ªher blond hair and freckles, her pale skin marred with bruises. Neither, it seems, does the doctor.

    "Do you think she''s a resident?"

    "No, I see to pretty much everyone''s health here, and I never seen her before."

    I answer only with a nod as my focus returns to the woman. The bruises on her skin, the dirt beneath her fingernails¡ªmaybe she ran from her murder?

    I reach for her purse, looking for anything that can identify her, but surprisingly, her purse is empty. A frown settles on my face as I stop crouching and turn my eyes to Doctor Foster.

    "Do you think you can pack her up and drop her off at Doctor Verda''s laboratory at the station?"

    "I''ll see to it once the city boys are gone." Doctor Foster covers the body, and his old and wrinkled hands stop to rest on the pockets of his coat.

    "Thanks, Doc."

    Upon opening my car''s door, I quickly get inside, letting out a groan as the pleasant warmth of it starts to warm my body. My eyes lock up at the cloudy skies.

    My conscience is brought back by the sound of Tina and the other officers dispersing the crowd and the technicians getting out of the scene with their equipment and driving away.

    I turn on the engine of my car and start driving back to the station, my head trying to piece together everything I''ve learned so far, which isn''t much, but a murder on Wayhaven? It doesn''t make sense in the slightest, and the fact that the victim''s purse was empty...

    Definitely not what I was expecting when I got out of bed this morning.

    The drive to the PD is quiet, which is good; the silence of the car makes it easy for my thoughts to wander.

    My eyes fixed on the road in front of me as I passed the abandoned redbrick factories that make up every foundation and building in Wayhaven, but nowadays they are more used by teenagers that are looking for a good place to smoke weed and party, a place without neighbors to complain about the loud music.

    On the other side of the road is the Square, the center of the modern hub and house of the only place that sells good coffee in Wayhaven, Tidy''s Shop.

    It''ll be a while before Soloman Verda, Wayhaven''s only pathologist, has any time to check the victim''s body, so I decide to take a quick brunch.

    Parking beside Tidy''s shop I get out of my car, careful not to miss my step on the aesthetically pleasing, but deceitful, cobblestone street.

    Upon entering Tidy''s shop, my face contorts into a nostalgic smile. The smell of coffee and pastries hitting my nose makes me remember all the times I came over here to get away from the rain as I was patrolling the hub when it was still in the construction phase, with only a few shops open.

    The bakery is surprisingly empty, which isn''t all that common this season.

    "Good morning, Olivia." Chloe, the bakery owner, greets me with a gentle smile, her white-blonde hair just visible beneath a red-and-white checkered chef''s hat. "What can I get you today?"

    I stare at the curved display and the pastry goodies spread behind it, the fresh warmth of them steaming the glass.

    "I''ll have a coffee, please." My gaze still lingers on the sweet pastries, their scent enticing me closer. "And a muffin, all to go as usual."

    She gives me a smile and turns to the counter, grabbing a paper bag and carefully placing it inside before rolling the top to seal it. The bitter smell of coffee beans mixing with the pastries makes my stomach rumble. After a moment, she finishes making the coffee and places the cup in front of me. "On the house"

    "You sure?"

    She nods. "I figured you would need it, with the murder and all." She grimaces and wipes her hand on her apron, the flocks of flour painting the wooden floor beneath her.

    "Guess words travel fast."

    "That shouldn''t surprise you," she says, chuckling. "It''s worse than when we were in school."

    I nod in agreement before locking my unfocused eyes on the coffee cup. There''s a saying in Wayhaven that if you don''t know what''s going on, you just have to ask the person next to you.

    Snapping out of my thinking, I grab the paper bag and the coffee.

    "Thanks for this." Raising the paper bag and coffee, I leave the shop, stopping beside my car as I drink the coffee, letting the bitter taste of it wash down the bad taste the crime scene left on me.

    Finishing my coffee, I throw the cup in a recycling bin and enter my car, placing the paper bag on the passenger seat carefully, and resuming my drive off to the PD.

    Time: 9:00

    Back at the station.

    "Morning Douglas," I say pushing open the heavy glass door and entering the station, the familiar setting making me feel strangely at ease.

    I look at the boy sitting at the front desk of the department, the mayor''s son, Douglas, his blond hair falling to his face as he scrolls on his phone. Without taking his eyes off his phone, he gives me a thumbs up.

    I sigh as I walk toward him, grabbing his phone out of his hand and shoving it in my pocket. He looks annoyed at me, and as he''s about to open his mouth to protest, I speak.

    "What did I tell you about this? No phones while working."

    I watch as he lowers his head and groans like a spoiled kid, slumping back in his chair.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Walking past him, I enter the office areas, walk to Tina''s table, and put Douglas''s phone on top of it with a piece of paper on top.

    ''Give it back to Douglas at noon; don''t forget to give it back to him this time.

    PS: The muffin on my table is mine. Don''t eat it.

    I leave the paper bag with the muffin on my table and walk to the pathologist''s lab.

    As I push open the doors to the staircase that leads down to the basement lab, I wonder if the way I dealt with the kid was right. I''m not thinking of it because he''s the mayor''s son but rather because he''s kind enough; he just has some focus problems.

    I shake the thought away as the chill of the basement invades my coat. Getting inside the lab, I find Verda working on a paper sheet.

    The white-tile wall and floor shine all around, and the machines all around me beeping never seem to set a ''welcome'' feeling.

    "I still don''t know how you manage to work all day in this cold; I''m freezing, and I only just got here," I say, spying Verda sitting on his metal desk on the corner. The slender, short man isn''t even wearing gloves, just a suit and a simple white medical coat.

    He turns and gives a grin, his expression making his dark brown eyes shimmer even in the dull, electric light.

    "This is the first time I''ve really had to work," he says, running a hand over his styled brunette hair that he always has highlighted, the color complementing his light brown skin. "Mostly, I just deal with the overflow of natural deaths Doctor Foster can''t manage."

    I look at the white sheet on his table. The woman''s head and shoulder are the only visible things. "You haven''t started the autopsy yet?"

    He shakes his head. "No, but I found this among her things." He hands me a cell phone, and I raise an eyebrow before he answers what I''m thinking.

    "It was on her boot."

    I look at the dead woman, my thoughts once again making it feel like time has stopped. To have her phone hidden on her boot means that at least she was a very careful person, and careful people tend to register things, like locations.

    "I''ll head back upstairs and analyze her phone; call me if anything new pops up."

    "Be careful, Detective." Verda frowns in concern.

    "Hey, compared to Tina I''m the model of careful."

    Verda rubs his temples, watching the detective smirk. "Somehow I don''t believe it"

    I watch as Verda shakes his head at me and gets back to his work, letting out a heavy sigh, a slight hint of a smile curling on his pale lips. With the victim''s phone in hand, I head upstairs to my office.

    This will take some time.

    Time: 18:30

    Inside my office

    The beeping sounds of my computer signals that the process is done. With the slow internet of the station, all work is always slowed, if not stopped altogether.

    I get up, my back hurting from napping on the small couch, a spot of droll marking the arm of furniture my head was resting on seconds ago. A paper sheet I was reading before falling asleep fell to the floor, uniting with the pile of documents and photos from the crime scene. Stretching my arms, I lazily approach the table.

    I blink to get my eyes to focus again, and when I manage to, I see that I finally got access to the victim''s phone, meaning I can trace back her location to when her murder happened.

    I start going through her home screen; a picture of a cute dog with a party hat stares right at my soul. It''s cute, but at the same time, it makes a chill run down my spine as I stare into the abyss of those googly eyes.

    Opening the location app, I scroll down to get the log of her locations. At first, I find her name, Anne Roseheim. I stare at the name for some time, my eyes suddenly feeling heavy again.

    Biting my tongue, I manage to get my focus back, my fingers pressing the log button, and so a list stares at me from the screen.

    The user stayed at the Wayhaven Hotel. Time: 02:10 a.m. to 03:24 p.m.

    The user got to Square Plaza, a shopping hub. Time: 03:50 p.m. to 07:56 p.m.

    The user stayed at the Rusty Anchor Bar. Time: 08:23 p.m., 11:58 p.m.

    The user got to Warehouse 6. Time: 00:01 a.m. to 05:10 a.m.

    The user got to Sunrise Apartments. Time: 05:13 a.m. to 07:49 a.m.

    Upon finishing going through the list, some details caught my attention: ''The user got from Rusty Anchor Bar to Warehouse 6'', firstly, in only 3 minutes? It usually takes half an hour to get from the bar near the plaza to the warehouses, and even with the streets empty, it would still take at best ten minutes.

    Secondly, the warehouses have a fence that stops anyone from entering unless they have an access key, not that it is hard to cut a hole in it, after all the place is unguarded.

    I start rubbing my head as I put the phone down. My eyes unfocus from the world as I carefully think about my next actions. After some minutes, the only choice that I have becomes clear, or at least it''s what I tell myself to justify my poor decisions in life.

    A night walk in some old warehouses¡ªwhat could go wrong?

    Time: 21:00

    Somewhere near Warehouse 5

    After so many years of not being used, I''m impressed the warehouses still stand up, the old paint on the walls staring down at me like they will stay there till the end of time.

    The shadows dance all around me as the moon stands high up in the night sky, some clouds blocking parts of it, casting some unsettling shadows that only serve to fuel my paranoia, making my mind raise its guard.

    With my flashlight in hand, pistol in my holster, and pepper spray in my pocket, I approach warehouse 6, slowly adjusting my back, distributing the weight from my feet to my ankles, and doing my best not to make any loud noises.

    The first flash of light I cast upon the entrance reveals nothing, my palms sweating and my breath ragged as I take an uneased step inside the warehouse. Looking at the catwalks high above, the smell of dust hits my nostrils.

    "brrrrrrring"

    My heart almost escapes my chest as the echoing sound of the cell phone that rests on my jeans pocket rings, echoing on the walls of the warehouse, making the ringing more creepy.

    Quickly taking cover behind an old wooden box I check the phone, and I see the name standing proudly on the screen, Verda. I rest my back on a box as I try to catch my breath.

    I answer the call. "Not the best time, Verda," my voice coming out barely more than a whisper.

    "I got some results from the autopsy; are you sure you want to wait?"

    Fuck, Verda always knows how to pique my interest. I glance around me to see if there''s no funny shadow that will suddenly try to kill me. Seeing that there are none, I resume my focus on the phone.

    "Okay, spill it out."

    "The victim''s blood result came back to me, and the results are odd," Silence is all the continuation I get from what he said; I can literally hear him reading the results again to double check.

    "How ''odd'' are we talking about?" I ask him, to which he gives me an uncertain sigh.

    "Her blood... It''s not hers."

    I let out a laugh, and quickly the silence between us resumed. Did I hear him correctly? "Can you repeat the last part? I guess I didn''t hear you right."

    "The blood in her isn''t hers. In fact, it''s not even fully human."

    "Animal blood?" I offer it as a guess.

    "Not sure," A heavy sigh escapes his lips. "It resembles human blood, but it''s definitely not all hers. The best way I can think of to describe it so far is that a parasitic virus has mutated the blood cells in a major way."

    I make my way out of the warehouse as the information sinks in. I''m not all that smart, but the words ''mutation'' and ''parasitic virus'' generally don''t mean anything good.

    "I... I don''t get it," my brows furrowed in confusion.

    "That makes two of us," he says. "I won''t know anything more until I get the results of the tests, but I''ll make sure to send them off to the hospital first thing tomorrow."

    For all the modern appliances the station has coincidentally donated by the mayor after his son decided to join the force, there isn''t enough room for the big machines. Any testing has to be done at the local hospital.

    "All right, I''ll see you tomorrow then."

    "Yeah, see you then," he says.

    I hit the end-call button and shove the phone back in my pocket. My head spins with the new information suddenly; it isn''t only my head that spins, but my body as well.

    My back hits the concrete, and I let out a loud hiss as the pain settles on my bones and the familiar taste of blood coats my tongue. My lungs suddenly empty from the air they held dearly, and my flashlight skids across the concrete, the beam blinding me as it comes to rest a few feet away, shining brightly in my eyes.

    With great effort, I manage to force myself onto my hands and knees. I glance up, my body suddenly freezing as the shadowed figure looms over me in the moonlight.

    I force myself to my feet, having difficulty staying up, and I yank out my gun from its holster, pointing at the person before me.

    Thankfully, it seems that whoever is looming at me through the darkness is polite enough to wait until I''m standing to do whatever it is they plan to do; the smile I spot on their face unsettles me more.

    "I''m with the police," I announce, but it seems to cause little reaction. I can barely make out their shape, but it seems to be a man¡ªa gangly one.

    My hands tighten around my gun as the announcement seems to get no reaction from the figure. Standing opposite to each other, none of us make a sound. My breath clouds into white plumes as it hits the cold air.

    I open my mouth to speak, but another figure appears from the darkness and slams into the side of the man I was just looking at.

    The two of them crash to one side. I use the opportunity to grab my flashlight, but when I get to it, another figure passes just inches away from my side, making my flashlight land further away, near the tire of my car.

    To my luck, none of the figures seem to care about me as they fight against the man; the sound of their fight only being able to be described as painful and ferocious.

    I suck all the air, feeling a hint of a sharp pain on my side, and I train my weapon on them. "What the fuck is going on here?"

    The heads of the two figures snap around to face me, and I flinch at the eerily quick motion.

    "Who is she?" A gentle voice belonging to one of them asks.

    "Confused, apparently," another replies, with no small amount of sarcasm in their tone.

    "All right, that''s enough!" I yell in a commanding and rough voice, earning the attention of all of them. I start to think screaming wasn''t a good idea.

    The figure that was holding captive the man turns their gaze at me, only to get a fist connecting to her jaw. The man that was on their grapple gets up. I have to blink rapidly as the man flashes past me in a blur so fast it can''t be real.

    "Do not let him get away!" The figure calls, rubbing their jaws from the hit, spitting blood on the concrete.

    The group seems to tense up and prepare to go after them, but I move in front of them and pull the hammer of my pistol, my face tired and pissed off. "No, ya''ll won''t go anywhere till I get some answers."

    Amazingly, they all stop¡ªall three of them¡ªand my hands stop trembling as I firm my fingers around the hilt of the gun.

    Being outnumbered, I decide to dial down my tone, best not to escalate the situation, and if anything, my car isn''t far away so I could use the radio for backup.

    One figure steps in, seemingly the leader of this lot. "Get out of our wa-" Her commanding voice is interrupted by my boots hitting the floor, making a sound that echoes through the empty warehouses.

    "Don''t make me pull the trigger." My voice low and calm, a warning.

    "I''ll call your bluff," the sarcastic one steps closer, being just at the side of the leader. "You can''t shoot, can you?"

    Even if I can''t see their face, I hear their smile, a taunt that swirls through my brain to push me over the edge.

    "What is it you want?" I ask, my question echoing through the darkness.

    The figure slows to a halt, though they don''t raise their hands as I assume most would in their position.

    "There is nothing we want from you; don''t worry," a voice says from my left. It''s a reassuring voice, one that almost makes me relax a little. But I keep my guard up; my gun is still held straight before me. "We mean no one any harm."

    "Speak for yourself," a strict voice interrupts from the shadows.

    The calm one lets out a long sigh. "We''re after the same person. Let us go after him. He''s the one who''s been hunting in your town."

    I shift slightly at their words, unsure whether to believe them. If they were murderers, I assume they would have killed me by now. But still¡­

    "Vigilantism is a crime, you know?" I say, analyzing them, squinting my eyes to take a look at their faces, suddenly...

    **Bang**

    A metallic bang makes me swing around, only to find it''s the doors of the warehouse creaking in the breeze. I turn back to face the group¡­ but they''ve vanished.

    How could they be gone? I didn''t even hear footsteps!

    With a heavy sigh, I stumble towards my car and lean heavily against the side. Adrenaline courses through my body, but I know in the morning I am going to hurt like never before.

    A dull ache throbbing at my side proves my point. My gaze turns down to the crumpled dents in the bonnet of my car, and I groan.

    As I''m about to walk away from my car, I see a hint of blood on the ground; it must have been from the person who got hit on the jaw.

    I grab in my car a forensic kit and collect the blood sample before hobbling back to my car and driving home.

    I have never been so eager to get home.

    <hr>

 Side Chapter 1 -A reason to stay-

    Meanwhile in the agency office.

    <hr>

    "Can someone explain to me how three trained agents let a single target escape their hands?" A woman, seemingly in her thirties asks, hands crossed tightly on her chest, her blue eyes shooting daggers at the group sitting across her in the small room.

    The three agents rest in the room, one of them sitting on the chair in front of the woman''s table, hands resting on their thighs, in a calm and composed pose.

    The leader uneasily rests their back on a wall, hands close tightly, making their knuckles whiten.

    The last sit on the couch at the far end of the room, not caring to participate in the conversation as they grab a cigarette from their pockets, raising and placing it between their teeth, but not lighting it up.

    The leader of the group takes a step forward, their eyes avoiding the older woman''s. "With all due respect, ma''am, we couldn''t have expected someone to be there that late."

    Their argument seems to be brushed off by the woman as she grabs a sheet of paper and slides across the table to the group. "These are your new orders, coming directly from the higher-ups."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.All three of them look at the paper before turning their eyes to the woman, confusion painted on their faces.

    "An order from the higher-ups?" The agent in the chair grabs the paper from the table and starts to read it.

    "You''re all staying in Wayhaven till second order, and tomorrow we''ll talk with the person responsible for the city''s management; we can''t risk their officers intervening again." The woman interlocks her fingers and crosses her legs, resting her hands on top of her knee. "That means you all will be working with humans."

    The news doesn''t seem to grab any expressive reaction from the agent who''s reading it, but the same can''t be said about the leader.

    "You can''t seriously expect me to work with those anim-" The leader''s speech is interrupted by a gentle hand on their shoulder.

    "Calm down; we shouldn''t give our handler more things to deal with." The agent''s smile seems to have no effect on the leader, as their frown only seems to deepen.

    The woman''s eyes soften as she gives a grateful nod to the agent. "I need you all to prepare yourselves; now go rest. I''ll need you all up and ready before sunrise."

    The agents leave the office, no words being spoken between them as they all go to their rooms.

    <hr>

 Chapter 2 -A Bad Morning. Bringing. Problems-

    Time: 06:45

    Bedroom.

    <hr>

    Sleep didn''t come easy at night; the burning, sharp pain on my side made damn sure of that, and my mind replayed the strange encounter like a broken record.

    The shadowed figures, the loud sounds of groans and punches. More questions than answers permeate my head.

    **BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!**

    The repetitive, insistent beeping of my alarm wakes me fully. Squinting my eyes and lazily moving my hands, I find it on my nightstand. Punching the button at the top, I finally manage to stop the irritating sound.

    My back sinks deeper into my bed, my lazy eyes locking on the ceiling, enjoying the quietness of my small apartment, the light cream walls calming my train of thought.

    Some minutes pass by without me even noticing; the simple wish of staying in bed for more time entices my body like a spell, but the memories of my earlier days on the station, back when I was an officer, get back to me.

    Detective Reele''s screams, Tina''s laughter, Verda''s hidden grin¡ªall of those memories giving me enough energy to get up.

    I let out a loud groan as I get out of bed, the soles of my feet meeting the overfamiliar coldness of the wooden board floor.

    Out of instinct, I move to my bathroom, my hands lingering at the metal handle, preparing myself mentally to look at myself in the mirror¡ªsomething that has become harder every day.

    Time: 07:10

    <hr>

    I wear my jeans, sturdy boots, and old hoodie on top of the gray shirt I got when I graduated from the police academy before leaving my apartment. Not having much time to eat breakfast, I decide to skip it for today... again.

    I take the elevator down to the ground floor, resting my hands deep inside the pockets of my hoodie as the coldness of the morning hits me, my lips already starting to crack.

    Not even glancing at my car parked in front of the apartment, I start walking faster to get to the station, seeing only some old couples walking their dogs and people rushing to their jobs.

    Arriving at the heavy glass door of the station, I waste no time opening it to get inside.

    Once inside, I let out a sigh, letting the warmth inside the station take hold of me and allowing myself to take a breather. I start walking to the office area, and that''s until Douglas stops me.

    "Morning Detective," he half smiles at me, my guts telling me that something bad is about to happen. "My fath- the mayor is here in your office with a strange woman; they asked me to tell you to go to your office as soon as you got inside the station."

    Shit, I totally forgot to clean up my office in my hurry to get home yesterday.

    "Okay, thanks, kid." I smile at him; at least he seems to be taking things more seriously than yesterday. "Your phone is with Tina, by the way; don''t forget to get it back."

    I watch the kid smile at the prospect of having his phone back, a smirk slowly growing on my lips. "But don''t forget, if I catch you using it again,"

    "Relax; I won''t use it while working again." He answers a little too quickly for me to believe him, but I shrug anyhow, walking towards my office and leaving the kid to his job.

    Approaching my office''s door, I take a couple of deep breaths before gathering enough courage to deal with whatever awaits me on the other side of it.

    Once the door is opened, I get to see the faces of those inside my office: the mayor, a man nearing his fifties, staying on his feet near my messy and unorganized table, looking at his watch.

    His clothes looking so perfectly clean that it makes me want to puke; the business casual style of his clothes leaving the impression of a very serious and organized man; his tan skin matching perfectly the brownish and gray tones of his trousers, shoes, shirt, and sport''s jacket.

    The second person I focus my attention on is a woman that looks to be in her thirties, her hands casually resting on top of her crossed legs, her blue eyes shining as the old and yellowed light of my office is reflected on them.

    Her traditional business attire fitting well with the image I believe she wants to portray, with her blond hair falling to her shoulders, making her face look like a very pleasant one to look at.

    I extend my hand to the woman for a greeting. "Nice to meet you; I''m Detective Olivia Rivers."

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Detective. I''m agent Julia, but please call me JB." She gets up from the chair and shakes my hand politely before sitting back down. I look at the mayor and simply nod. "Mayor."

    "Detective," he says, taking his eyes off his watch as I sit down on my table, adjusting his jacket. He smiles like a businessman, focusing his eyes on JB. "I believe you''ll be happy to hear that the agency Miss Julia represents decided to lend a helping hand to our city after the murder of that tourist girl."

    I shouldn''t be surprised the mayor doesn''t trust me to get the job done, but going as far as accepting a proposition from outsiders? That''s something new, even for me. The man always hated ''tourists'', saying they were ''dirtying Wayhaven''s prestige name'' and ''trying to infect us with their city''s mores''.

    A change of heart at this point, I don''t believe it; whatever this agency is, they must have a lot of influence.

    Resting my back on the chair, my eyes scan JB; her polite smile and business-like pose almost make me believe this proposition is a good deal, but after yesterday, no, there are too many new things on the board, and too many questions unanswered.

    "And how does your agency propose to help?" I ask, not bothering to hide my suspicion.

    JB''s expression remains the same. "We wish to lend your station one of our teams of special agents." She opens her mouth to continue, but I stop her before she has the chance.

    "Why?" I squint my eyes. The mayor doesn''t seem to approve of the fact that I''m almost starting to interrogate her, but he doesn''t stop me either.

    "It''s simply what our agency does: help small towns like yours when big cases like this one happen." JB''s smile doesn''t seem to change, but something in her voice tells me she''s amused by my actions.

    I look at the mayor, and he nods his head. Even if I dislike the guy, he''s no amateur, so I''ll trust him on this one. It''s better not to make enemies so early on in the case.

    I let out a sigh and relax my posture, my hands resting on top of the arms of my chair.

    "I believe it''s decided then." JB''s voice brings my focus back to her. "My team will be in your care, Detective."

    I nod my head. Even if I wanted to refuse, I''m pretty sure the mayor already agreed on it. Getting up from my chair. "When will I meet them?"

    "They are probably close by now," She checks her phone, seemingly using what seems to be a tracking app. "I''ll leave with the mayor now." She stands up and looks at the mayor. The mayor takes his prompt and leaves the room, leaving only her standing at the door.

    "You surprised me today, Detective; you have a keen eye." her voice seemingly losing the softness and politeness it had earlier, instead replaced by a tone I can only describe as luring and unnerving, the smile on her face now reminding me of one a handler gives to its dog. "I expect great things from you."

    And with that, she leaves me alone in my office. I release the air stuck in my throat and sink my back more into my chair. Should I be happy I impressed her, or should I be scared of what the future holds for me?

    Time: 07:20

    <hr>

    As I''m finishing up the last bits of cleaning on my table, I hear a knock on my door. I peer through the blinds and can make out the shape of three figures standing outside. It finally seems that the agents arrived, but they certainly took their sweet time. Maybe they are not as punctual as I had thought, not that I''m any better.

    Sitting on my chair, I push the box with the now-organized files beneath my table. "Come in."

    The door opens, the three agents step inside the room, and quickly one of them steps towards my table with a hand extended to greet me and a smile that, for some reason, makes me feel a little less anxious about all of this.

    "You''re Detective Rivers, right?" I nod. "It''s good to finally meet you. My name''s Agent Dalia, but please call me Dalia; there''s no need for honorifics."

    Shaking the woman''s hand, I start to study her, firstly her odd choice of clothes: a long coat over an unbuttoned vest and a white tunic, nails painted black, and a necklace that appears to be a small bird skull and bones strung on a thin rope.

    But appearance-wise, she''s quite pretty. She looks to be twenty four or five, with a mole under her lip on the left side, wavy brown hair that flows smoothly, grey eyes that entice my curiosity, and tan skin.

    To avoid making the situation awkward with me staring, I retreat my hand and look at the other two agents, seeing that one of them has already taken my couch as theirs, I train my eyes on the one standing to the side of Dalia.

    The fair skinned, black haired woman looks to be over twenty eight. Her style seems professional compared to Dalia''s. Formal black pants, black knee-high leather boots, thigh-highs, a simple white blouse with a heavy black coat on top, and a pair of black gloves.

    She stares at me, almost as if challenging me to keep looking at her. I raise an eyebrow but brush her manners aside. I extend my hand to her, and she only looks at it before looking away... This is getting awkward really fast.

    To my luck, Dalia''s voice cuts through the awkward atmosphere. "This here is our leader, Agent Colette." Dalia looks at me with an apologetic smile. "Sorry, she''s in a bad mood."

    Dalia shoots a gaze at Colette, and so they seem to start to communicate without words, only by expressions and hand gestures. Not wanting to disturb them, I find my eyes landing on the last agent.

    Short shaggy hair tied up in a ponytail, but only the back part, leaving the hair on the front still on their face, three hoop piercings on each ear, two on the helix, and one on the snug. Light scars on their pale skinned face.

    If all, they look to be the youngest, especially because their clothing style is more casual than the other agents, composed of a black shirt with two layers on top, one being a golden canyon flannel and the one on top of the flannel being a dark gray field jacket.

    Dalia seems to have ended her discussion with Colette and caught me staring at the agent on my couch. "That one is Agent Yui." I turn my head to meet Dalia''s eyes. "They are of the quiet type, so if they ignore you just know it''s not by bad faith."

    Nodding my head, I cough to grab the agent''s attention. "Okay, now that we all know each other''s names and all, I think we could start by sharing the information we have on the case."

    Grabbing my notebook and opening it, I turn the screen to the agents. On the screen is the victim''s location log I got yesterday. "We know not much about the victim, but our pathologist is already working on a report."

    Colette and Dalia focus their eyes on the log. Colette''s eyes seem to get even darker as Dalia''s face seems to lose all color. Dalia is the one to speak. "Did you investigate any of these locations?"

    "Actually, Yes." I rise from my chair and walk to the map of the city hanging on the wall. My fingers dance on the thin paper before stopping on top of the warehouse''s location. "I only had time to investigate one, and so I chose to search the warehouses yesterday."

    I watch as Colette looks at both agents before glaring at me, the woman making me feel like a little rabbit being hunted by a big wolf. I try swallowing my saliva, but my throat seems to have closed. Her eyes seem to have something feral hidden in them, something I don''t want to mess with.

    She looks at Dalia. "I''ll go investigate the hotel where the victim stayed with Yui, so deal with this." Her tone seems to be familiar somehow; I can''t exactly pinpoint where I heard a voice like hers before, though.

    With that, Collete leaves my office, and Yui follows right behind.

    "Not even a goodbye, huh?"

    "What?" Dalia looks at me with curiosity. I still feel that she''s nervous about something, but with a leader like that, I guess I can''t blame her.

    I sit at my table, just at the side of Dalia''s chair. Crossing my legs, I look at the two figures disappearing from the office area. "Just thinking of how hard it must be to work with ''eccentric'' people like her." The agent seems to let out a heavy breath of relief before starting to laugh.

    "I heard people describe her as many things, but never as eccentric." She smiles at me. "You would be dead if she heard you." I grin at her, the tension in the air slowly dissipating.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.After a minute or so of smiles and laughter, I adjust the hoodie on my body and look at the map, bringing my head back to the case. "You up to investigate the bar with me? We might as well do something till Verda has a report for us."

    She nods her head, rising from her chair and adjusting her hair. "Oh, of course, good thinking, Detective."

    And with that, we leave the station, grabbing one of the patrol cars, and going in the direction of the Rusty Anchor Bar.

    Time: 7:45

    <hr>

    It''s good to be back in a patrol car again. It''s something I always forget: the smell of coffee that lingers in the car from other officers'' shifts, the smooth feeling of the wheel, the soft roaring of the engine¡ªall things you learn to appreciate when your own car is essentially falling to pieces.

    My eyes focus on the street, but sometimes I remember to look at Dalia; she looks out the window as if reminiscing. Sad eyes, or at least it looks like they are; her gaze lingers on the houses along the main road before falling on me. Finding my gaze already on hers, she gives me a small smile.

    "Could I ask you something, Detective?" Her voice comes almost like a gentle wisp of wind, and so I nod my head. "Do you like Wayhaven?"

    I shrug. "I guess so, but I never got to any other cities."

    A look of surprise permeates Dalia''s face. "Really?"

    "Really."

    Dalia seems to think before asking her next question. "What about your parents? Did they never travel with you?"

    "I don''t have any parents."

    Dalia''s smile fades and is replaced with an embarrassed look, her eyes looking away from me. "I''m sorry, it was dumb of me to ask."

    "Don''t be; you had no way to know it." One of my hands leaves the gear stick and finds her shoulder. "And I have no problem talking about it too."

    Her smile seems to get back to her face, and as I''m about to retreat my hand, she puts one of hers atop mine, and so I leave it there.

    The way her eyes linger on mine prompts me to continue, and so I do. "I grew up in an orphanage; there I met my best friend Tina." An involuntary laugh escapes my throat. "She was beating up some boys that tried to bully me without me even asking for help, and after that, we became inseparable, like sisters, but obviously I''m the smarter one."

    The smirk on my face slowly becomes a gentle smile, almost as if I''m mirroring hers as I look at Dalia once again.

    It''s easy to be around her, it is as if we were friends before even talking to each other, and I like that she reminds me of Tina. I like people who are easy to talk to, people who genuinely seem to care.

    Noticing that we are arriving at the bar, I take my hand off her shoulder to shift gears, and so I park the car, turning off the engine, and putting the keys in my jeans'' pockets.

    "Thank you, Detective."

    Her words seem to come out of nowhere, but at the same time, they seem to hold a real feeling, making me raise an eyebrow. After all, all I did was talk about my past; I didn''t do anything worth thanking.

    Seeing my reaction, Dalia laughs. "You are indeed a good person, Detective."

    With those words hanging in the air, she leaves the car.

    Leaving the car, I look around the parking lot, seeing only a motorcycle parked on the side of the bar¡ªa motorcycle that I know very well; after all, it belongs to the owner of the bar, Alexander, a big muscular man that captivates most people on first glance, standing proudly at his 6''6.

    I look at Dalia. "Come on, let''s talk with the owner." She nods her head before we both walk to the bar door.

    Pushing the old wooden door, we are hit by the smell of beer and bacon. The booths in the bar are all empty, and the only place that isn''t empty is the bar counter, as behind it stands my favorite bear. Holding my will to rush to greet Alexander and make a scene, I start walking casually to it.

    Upon hearing our footsteps, Alexander swipes his big red-haired locks off his face before a big smile grows on his lips. The big man who resembles the description of what a Viking would be quickly put the cleaning cloth he was using to clean the counter away before rushing to me.

    "Olivia." Alexander hugs me, his voice rough and deep, but as always, instead of making anyone fear him, it makes people feel safe. Even with all his strength, he holds back just enough not to break my back, which is appreciated. I hug him back, and not being able to hold back the big grin on my face, I start swaying without letting go of the hug.

    After a few seconds, we break the hug. "Hey, big man, I missed you," I say it genuinely.

    The big man fixes his long red beard. "You''ve been gone for a long time." His eyes hold pride as he looks at the badge on my waistband. "You even became a detective; I always knew you had it in you."

    Oh man, he is going to make me cry if he continues, so let me change the subject.

    I point to Dalia. "Oh, let me introduce you two. This one here is Agent Dalia; her unit is helping the station with the new case, her included."

    "And the big man is Alexander, the best bartender in Wayhaven."

    Alexander looks at Dalia, who extends her hand to him, and quickly pushes her hand away and instead hugs her too. I watch as Dalia is lifted off the floor in the hug and looks at me with a smile. "Any friends of Olivia are friends of mine."

    As Dalia and the big man end the hug, I gesture to the bar counter. "Can we talk? Unfortunately, we have to ask you some questions about the case we have in hand."

    He nods his head before walking back to the counter and getting behind it. Me and Dalia sit on the high stools before looking at each other. Grabbing my phone, I put a picture of the victim on the screen before showing him. "Do you know this girl?"

    The big man gets his face close to my phone, looking at the picture and squinting his eyes before nodding his head. "Yes, the girl came here about two or three nights ago."

    "Was she alone?" I put my phone back in my pocket.

    He once again nods his head. "Yes, the girl ordered two German Aperol spritzes and stayed till midnight or so; the whole time she was here, she stayed quiet." He starts to swipe the cloth on the counter. "She had some sad eyes, that girl."

    Putting my hand on my chin, I hear Dalia shift on the stool. "Do you know if she left the bar alone?" Dalia asks.

    "The last time I saw her here, she was gone to puke in the alley; after that, she didn''t come back inside the bar, so I assumed she had gone home." The cloth on his hand starts to move slower on the counter; his big brown eyes are locked on the counter.

    "Hey, there''s no way you could have known this would have happened, okay?" I gently grab his wrist and use my grip to comfort him.

    He lets out a heavy sigh. "I guess you''re right."

    At least it looks like he is feeling a little better. I look at Dalia, and she nods her head. "Go; I''ll keep him company."

    Watching Dalia talk with Alexander, I get up from the stool and walk outside the bar. I walk to my car and grab the forensic kit before turning to where the big man''s bike is parked in the little alley on the side of the bar where the dumpsters are.

    The alley smells of vomit and trash. I hold the need to lift my hoodie to my mouth to focus solely on anything that can give me a clue of where the victim got to.

    Walking till the end of it, I start to analyze the ground, looking for anything that could be relevant, but nothing really stands out.

    Next, I start to look around¡ªthe walls, the dumpster, anything that could have a drop of blood or signs of someone being taken away¡ªbut again, I find nothing.

    I start biting my fingernails as anxiety settles in at the back of my mind. Fuck, fuck, fuck, how can someone disappear and nothing be left behind?

    Resting my back on the light pole at the entrance of the alley, I look up, letting out a groan before my eyes stop at something metallic connected to the pole¡ªa square of rusted metal that I had never noticed before.

    Wait, that''s right, the old surveillance system of the city¡ªI''m a fucking genius.

    Rushing back to the patrol car, I open the glove compartment, and to my luck, I find what I need¡ªa USB cord¡ªand so I get back to the light pole.

    I look around the base of it and find the surveillance box just at the other end of the pole. I open the panel and find the power assembly and cables; at least it looks to be in working condition. I find a USB port hidden by duct tape, so I take it off and connect my cellphone to it.

    "Come on, work, dammit." My prayers are answered when I see that I have successfully gotten access to the storage of the camera. Good thing the mayor didn''t put any passwords on them, maybe because they thought no one would be hacking into surveillance systems¡ªthe perks of living in a small town.

    Navigating through the files on my phone is not as good as it would be with my notebook, but I''ll have to do it. Scrolling down, I find the recording marked with the dates. I find the footage that matches the night the victim was taken, and I download it to my phone to check later.

    After hugging Alexander one last time I leave the bar with Dalia, walking to the car so we go back to the station.

    Time: 10:57

    <hr>

    I drop my phone on the table and connect it to my notebook. Dalia looks at me curiously as she sits on the couch politely. "You didn''t told me what you found yet."

    "I know." Looking at the screen, a serious expression takes over my face. "You''ll see in a sec."

    Playing the video in my notebook, I cross my legs and rest my hands on the keyboard. Dalia''s eyes widen before she gets up from the couch and stands beside my chair, eyes fixated on the footage.

    The poor-quality video starts to play; the information on the top left indicates the time: 23:56, the first minutes of the recording only show the empty alley.

    Finally, the victim appears in it; she has her hands on her phone, texting someone. Her head turns quickly to the end of the alley, and so she shoves her phone on the side of her boot before fixating her eyes on something.

    I get my face closer to the screen to try to see what she''s looking at, but the thing is just barely out of the camera''s view; the only visible part of what seems to be a person is their dark-colored work boots. I move my hand to grab a pen and paper without taking my eyes off the screen, but eventually, I have to look to reach the items, and when my eyes are back to the screen milliseconds later, the victim and the man have disappeared.

    ... What?

    Raising an eyebrow, I rewind a few seconds to the footage, and the same thing happens: the victim and the person are standing on opposite sides of the alley, and then they simply disappear.

    I start to look for an option to slow down the video to see it again, and suddenly, Dalia''s phone vibrates in her pocket.

    "Sorry, Detective, I''ll be right back." She takes her phone out of her pocket and rushes outside my office.

    .:Dalia''s pov:.

    <hr>

    Sitting on the couch, I watch as the detective plugs her phone into her computer and starts to work on something. She was very quiet while on the way back here, and now she''s looking all serious...

    I tilt my head. "You didn''t told me what you found yet."

    "I know; you''ll see in a sec." I can see her chest move up and down quickly, like she''s nervous or excited about something. Just what did she find in that alley?

    Hearing the sound of a video starting to play in her notebook, my hands grow cold and my mouth suddenly dry, so I walk to her side to see what is playing on her computer.

    And to the worst of my thoughts, I see the detective did her job; she got footage of the girl who died, and worst of all.

    The figure standing on the other side of the alley¡ªif the detective sees them moving in the blink of an eye, she''ll connect the dots. What do I do? What can I do? I need to call the agency before the detective learns something about the case.

    A stroke of luck: on my phone, someone is calling me, and it seems that the sound got the detective''s attention. I need to be quick.

    "Sorry, Detective, I''ll be right back." I watch as the detective nods and brings her eyes back to the footage; that''s my chance to act. I grab an old coin from my phone case and drop it quietly on the detective''s table, reciting some words the spell activates. Electricity flows from the battery of the detective''s notebook to the coin, draining all the juice from it. That should buy me enough time.

    Leaving the office, I let out a heavy sigh, a grin on my face. I did a good job.

    Patting my back I remember my phone ringing in my hand, and so I see who''s calling: Colette.

    I answer the call. "Colette, thank God you called me; I nee-" I stop talking as I hear Colette having a hard time breathing.

    Colette''s usual angry voice only sounds painful in my ear. "They were waiting for us here in the hotel." Blood starts rushing through my body. "Call the agency and come help us."

    She doesn''t even wait for my answer before hanging up. I look at the detective in her office, and I see her walking around her table while muttering words I can''t hear.

    I can''t leave her here; if she charges her battery while I''m gone, she''ll see the video, but I can''t bring her with me.

    Right?

    <hr>

 Side Chapter 2 -When the predator becomes the prey-

    Colette''s pov.

    <hr>

    The first steps I take entering the lobby produce a heavy echoing sound that bounces all around the fancy stone and marble walls around us. This hotel looks nothing like the rest of this shithole they call a city, but at least we know now how this place makes any money.

    The place feels expensive and refined, which, in my book, is worse than being at a road motel.

    Yui walks by my side as we approach the reception table. A man stands behind the counter, looking at us with a fake smile.

    "Welcome to the Wayhave Hotel; how can I help you two today?" His voice is rough and deep, the beard on his face makes him seem older than he probably is, and the uniform he''s wearing seems to be tight and smaller than his size.

    I take one of the three badges stuffed in my pocket and show it to the men. It makes the job easier to have fake federal identification; after all, it makes me able to skip the talk with these disgusting creatures. Following my example, Yui does the same.

    "Oh, agents." His voice doesn''t seem surprised. "Did something happen? Do you need me to call my manager?"

    Shaking my head and putting my badge back in my pocket I focus my eyes on his, not bothering to hide my disgust. "You need not care about us here; what I need is that you grab the key for room 215."

    He nods his head and smiles at us. "Of course, give me a minute." He leaves us and walks to a door behind the counter.

    Giving a quick glance to check on Yui, I see their nose twitching and their eyes moving to the door the man just entered. "There''s someone dead in that room." I smell the air as well, and my nose catches the same sweet fragrance of blood. It''s just like the information we received from JB; this place is already taken by the scrappers.

    "Stay here and keep an eye on the stairs and elevator." Jumping over the counter, I approach the door. "There''s bound to be some on the upper floors."

    Entering the room, I crouch low and close the door behind me. The room is small, but it''s divided into two parts by a wall. The part I''m in right now is filled with cardboard boxes, a key holder on the wall, and a blood trail leading to the half-open door that leads to what seems to be an office.

    Resting my shoulder on the wall, I peer inside the room by the opening, the voice of the supposed ''receptionist'' low as he talks on the phone.

    "Boss, we have a problem. Two agents came around the hotel." He grabs a pistol from a big blue gym bag and loads it. "Should we kill them?"

    "Uhum, Okay. I''ll see to it then." He hangs up the call, and I use this moment to enter the room. The man, in his surprise, tries raising his gun, but I''m faster on my approach.

    With an empty expression, I grab his wrist and twist it, managing to easily break it and making him drop the gun. The bone tearing open a hole and escaping the skin, his blood staining my clothes and face, the man feeling the immense pain opens his mouth to scream, but before he can, I grab his neck and squeeze it, and the voice in the back of my head starts to get louder.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.Claw.

    Rip.

    Tear.

    KILL.

    A grin forms on my lips as I squeeze his neck harder, hard enough to break it, hard enough that I can feel his blood fight against my hold to supply his brain. Killing him would be so easy, but we need this thing alive.

    Headbutting his head, I make the man lose consciousness and fall to the ground, near the body of what seems to be the real receptionist, a young man naked, his throat cut open, eyes widened in terror, and tongue escaping the wide rapture on his neck and hanging low. A pool of blood beneath him.

    My expression remains the same as I grab the belt from the unconscious man and wrap it around his broken wrist to prevent him from bleeding out.

    I walk to the gym bag to check its contents: a few mags, a short-barreled shotgun, and some canisters with something written on them. DMB... Dead man''s blood, dammit, the scrappers are better equipped than we previously thought.

    Rushing back to Yui, I find them leaning against the counter, watching the staircase while looking bored. Without wanting to lose much time, I approach them. "Yui, we need to call Dalia right now."

    Raising a curious eyebrow, Yui lazily focuses her eyes on me. "Why?"

    "The scrappers know the agency is in town." I grab my phone. "They have DMB."

    Yui''s eyes close as disgust paints her face; their eyes slowly start to glow in a low tone of orange.

    At the sound of humming, we both look at the staircase, and the voice of a young person rings. "Hey Nikolai, we found a girl on the sixth floor just for you."

    The person comes into view with a rifle hanging on their shoulder, scavenger clothes with a football shoulder pad, and a big, sickening smile on their face. It takes a few seconds before the person stops halfway up the stairs and looks at us, the smile quickly being replaced by fear.

    With trembling hands, they seem to reach for something on their back. Yui tries rushing to stop the person, disappearing from view and, in a second, appearing beside the person, quickly snapping their neck so hard that they almost rips their head out.

    As they fall and roll down the stairs, a metal pin slides across the floor and stops near my boots. I open my mouth to warn Yui, but it comes too late.

    *Bang*

    A loud noise echoes, and the black and purple smoke of DMB permeates the air, making it hard to breathe. I watch as Yui tries to get out of the smoke, only to trip and fall down the stairs. Rushing to them, I grab Yui''s shoulder and start to pull her out of the smoke.

    Once out I look at Yui, she''s pale and almost unconscious, her breath weak and tired, hate starts to take over my mind but I push it deep down before focusing on getting us out of this mess.

    I grab my phone and call Dalia.

    <hr>

 Chapter 3 -What Lies. Within. The Purple Smoke-

    <hr>

    "Oh, come on." I look at my notebook as the battery dies. "Did I really forget to charge you?"

    I start pacing around my table, looking for my charger, with anxious breathing and erratic movements.

    "Detective." A voice calls for me, but I click my tongue and resume looking for the damn charger. "We have a situation."

    "Okay, just let me find my charger," I say this without looking at her, but as I resume my search, Dalia''s hand holds my wrist with an unexpected strength for someone with her lean physique.

    I can feel how her palms are sweaty, and when my eyes travel to her face, I can see how nervous she is. My eyes widen before I take a deep breath to compose myself. As she loses her grip on my wrist, I can see the mark her grip left on my wrist.

    "What happened?" I take a step closer to her and change my tone to a calmer and gentler one.

    Dalia looks at the ground and hugs herself, avoiding my eyes at all costs. "It''s... something happened in the hotel; Colette and Yui are wounded."

    "What?" I hold my voice not to scream in my surprise; my eyes are already starting to feel heavy just hearing about the problem. "I''ll notify the other officers, and then w-"

    "NO." Dalia takes a step closer to me, blocking my way to the door. "I mean, we don''t need it; the agency will cover for the backup."

    Her tone is not one I''m liking right now; she is nervous, and I know that she''s not telling me the whole story, but from the look on her face, she''s scared of something. Fucking hell, I hate where this is going to get me, but I can''t ignore her pleas.

    I rub the bridge of my nose before looking at her with a more serious expression. "Okay, I''ll trust you and your agency on this one." I cross my arms as I watch her lips turn into a relieved smile. "But if things go south, I''m gone, and I''ll report the issue to the mayor."

    She vigorously nods her head before taking my hand and hugging it near her chest. "I would never let anything bad happen to you, Detective." Her tone becomes so soft that it almost brings a blush to my face. "That''s a promise."

    After a few seconds of silence, she quickly lets go of my hand as she understands how her words can be interpreted, but she doesn''t take them back either. "You should probably grab your things; I''ll be waiting in the car."

    Without even looking at me, she leaves my office. A hint of a blush on her tan cheeks makes a small, instinctive grin take over my lips. Pushing the thoughts away, I run to the armory to equip myself before leaving.

    Arriving at the armory, I grab my key card and swipe it at the card reader on the wall. The heavy metal door produces a painful sound before opening.

    Walking inside, I go over to the equipment table and grab a form to put the information about the equipment I''ll get. This will be a pain to explain later, but with luck, no one will ask a thing.

    I grab one of the bulletproof vests on the big counter on the edge of the room before walking to my locker and grabbing my trustworthy Bereta M9 and an extra mag. While grabbing the mags, a single cartridge falls to the ground and rolls beneath the counter. I crouch and grab it before noticing a flashbang taped to the bottom of the counter.

    Okay, that''s strange, but without too much time to think about it, I grab the item and safely store it deeply inside my hoodie pocket.

    I should have everything I need by now; I just hope it''s enough.

    Leaving the station, the drive to the hotel is quiet; Dalia''s feet hit the floor of the car almost rhythmically. I know that feeling very well; she''s anxious.

    Without thinking, I put my right hand on top of her knee, her bouncing legs suddenly coming to a halt as she looks at me, my eyes focused on the road. I just want to make sure she''s okay. After all, if it were two officers wounded, I would assume the dumbest shit had happened, as it has already happened a lot of times before.

    But two special agents from the big city¡ªno, I''m pretty sure that what we are about to face is going to be harsh, and I need Dalia''s head in the right place, focused.

    Time: 11:30

    <hr>

    The front part of the Wayhaven Hotel.

    Stopping the car at the entrance of the six-story hotel, I equip myself with the stuff I got from the armory, adjusting the bulletproof vest on top of my hoodie, and grabbing the standard medical kit beneath the passenger seat. Checking it to see if it''s empty, I confirm that it is full, which is good.

    Dalia and I step out of the car, and immediately we see purple smoke leaving the entrance door of the building. Not many steps away from it, my eyes focus on the two agents sitting on the ground, their backs resting on a pillar.

    "Oh god," We both rush to their side. "What happened?" Dalia''s voice almost breaks as she looks at Yui. The person is a lot more pale now than I remember; their eyes are tightly closed, and low groans escape their mouths.

    Colette wipes the blood from her face and looks at Dalia with an angry look. "Scrappers, they took over the hotel''s upper floors. We don''t know how many, but by the smell, they seem to be a small group, all armed."

    I walk to Colette''s side and kneel down to look into her eyes; instantly, the woman''s rage becomes a mix of hate and disgust.

    Without reacting to her face I look at Yui; they are not in good shape, but I can''t see any bullet or stab wounds, so why are they so pale?

    "Can you walk?" My eyes meet Colette''s, the harsh expression on my face seemingly surprising the woman, who nods in response. "Get them to my car and call your agency; we will need backup."

    Colette gets up from the ground, and before grabbing Yui, she looks at me with an expressionless face. "They have a girl with them."

    Those words echo in my brain; my hands tremble. It''s just like years ago: if we wait too long, we might be unable to save anyone. The clock''s ticking, time''s passing, and chance''s slipping.

    Why did I become an officer? Why did I choose to fight for justice when the world was never just with me? Why? Why? Why?

    Air goes in through my nose and goes out through my mouth. Control your breathing and get a hold, just like the therapist said.

    My hands don''t tremble anymore. I look at Dalia and then at the hotel entrance before grabbing hold of the pistol and feeling the familiar coldness of the metal in the palm of my hands. I''m in control.

    "Are you sure about this?" Dalia''s gentle voice reaches my ears.

    I nod my head. "To serve and protect, or whatever bullshit, right?"

    A small smile grows on her lips as Colette returns from the car, stopping at my side. "We have five minutes before backup arrives, so let''s make this quick."

    Already knowing our answer, the leader strides towards the entrance, with Dalia and I both behind her.

    The purple smoke is already gone as we enter the lobby; only the smell remains¡ªthe smell of death and rottenness.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.I do my best not to throw up, managing to barely hold it.

    Approaching the stairs at our left with slow and calculated steps, my eyes travel to a figure lying on the floor. The neck twisted backward, the blood escaping the person''s mouth, creating a pool that seems to hug the body.

    A rifle dirtied with blood on its shoulder and an empty canister on its side, probably the source of the smoke we saw.

    Grabbing the rifle, I start inspecting it¡ªan old, loaded bolt-action hunting rifle. Searching the body, I find three bullets that I quickly store in my pockets before taking a step away from the body.

    Colette''s eyes are tightly closed, her face upwards, and her nose twitching as she seems to be smelling something.

    Opening her eyes and looking at Dalia, she holds up five fingers. "Second and sixth floors; the girl seems to be on the latter."

    Dalia turns her head toward me. "Stay behind us, okay?"

    "Roger."

    A small, almost proud smile appears on her lips, and as quick as it comes, it goes.

    We climb one step at a time, my rifle trained on the open top parts of the stairs, searching for any movements upstairs as Dalia stands by my side and Colette seems to be focused on the smells.

    What is she? A sniffing dog? A K9 unit? If the situation were better, I would be laughing my ass off.

    Our ascent stops as we reach a metal sign, indicating that we''ve reached the second floor. Colette raises her hand to stop us. "Two targets, both hiding in that room."

    She points at room 215, and I stop to think about how to proceed. "Me and Dalia will break in and take care of them; you stay here."

    "No," Looking her in the eyes, I firm up my feet on the ground as I take a step closer to her, putting the rifle to rest on my shoulder. "I''m going too."

    "And what do you think you can do, huh?" She takes a step closer to me, looking down at me. "You''re weak."

    Dalia steps between us and protectively stands in front of me. "Colette, please stop."

    "Normally I would punch your face to prove you wrong, but..." I walk past both of them while grabbing a certain item from my hoodie, and Colette''s eyes travel from my hands to the item I''m holding. "Now, on three."

    Pulling the pin of the flashbang, I use my head to signal Dalia to open the door. I hold my hand and start counting in a whisper.

    "One,"..."Two,"..."THREE."

    The door is open, and I throw the bang inside before closing the door tight.

    "GRENAD-" A voice inside screams.

    **BANG**

    As the sound dies down, I open the door, and before I can enter the room, Dalia and Colette both rush before I have the chance.

    Colette grabs one of the two men and brings his head to the ground so hard that I see the moment he passes out, the other one receives a slap from Dalia, making him stumble in my direction, and so I use the butt of my rifle on his head, effectively making him go to a deep and long dreamless sleep.

    I grab a pair of handcuffs and quickly cuff them to a heater on the far side of the room. While doing so, I see a cardboard box on the floor.

    "Come on, let''s get moving," Colette calls out as she leaves the room, with Dalia following right behind.

    But before leaving, I walk to the box and open it. There''s not a bunch of stuff inside¡ªonly some spare clothes and hygiene items¡ªbut at the bottom of the box, I see something strange. Rolling the box to its side, the contents spill on the floor, and the thing that caught my attention comes into view: a diary.

    Storing it inside my shirt to check later, I quickly leave the room and follow the agents.

    The same repeats: we walk up the stairs and reach the last upper floor, but something feels off. Looking down the long hall, we are surprised to see a masked figure wearing a casual set of clothes standing near a knocked-down person on the floor. A second figure stands at the side of the masked person.

    A young woman with sidecut blonde hair, a green troop military jacket with what seems to be a bulletproof vest, military pants, and boots.

    The scar on her left cheek just makes her harsh expression worse for me, but not more than the fact that both of them are seemingly unarmed.

    The masked person takes a step closer to our direction, even though the figure is still far from us. Dalia and Colette prepare themselves.

    "I''m not gonna lie here; I was expecting a little more from your agency." By the tone of their voice and the laughs that accompany it, I''m assuming that it''s a man behind the mask. "But I guess we can''t expect much from little kids who like to play heroes."

    The masked man''s eyes fall on me, or at least that''s what it seems from the movements of his head. "Oh, you''re not like them. What''s your name, kid?"

    "Would you believe me if I told you I forgot?" I say it in a joking tone.

    The man laughs, seemingly amused by my answer. "Oh, a jokester, I see. But now tell me and don''t lie." The man mutters some words I can''t hear and snaps his finger. "**What''s your name**?"

    Dalia looks at Colette with wide and scared eyes before looking at me. Colette seems to prepare herself to jump straight in the man''s direction. I stay silent for a few seconds before opening my mouth. "I remembered; my name is Fuck Off."

    Both the girls at my side stop their actions, eyes open in surprise, but who seems more surprised is the masked man, as he takes a step backward and almost falls.

    "Wh- How?"

    I tilt my head, not understanding what''s happening, but I decide to push this button some more. "You look scared, buddy; you all right?"

    Taking some steps forward, the masked man takes some back, almost like a dance. The girl at his side looks at the man and back at me with hateful eyes.

    "Change of plans. We are out of here; at least we will have something to tell the boss."

    I watch as the man draws in the air what seems to be a sigil of sorts before a door that wasn''t there before appears out of thin air at the end of the hall.

    The scarred woman grabs the person knocked on the ground and starts to pull them to the door.

    "Oh, no, you''re not escaping cowards." Colette starts to run down the hallway to reach her, but grabbing a knife from her back, the woman makes the motion to throw it.

    I get in front of Colette and aim my rifle at the woman. The loud, echoing bang makes Colette stop in the middle of her run just behind me. The bullet hits the woman''s shoulder and makes her lose her hold on the person she was holding before falling to the door and disappearing.

    The knife that was meant to hit Colette hits me straight in the chest.

    A sharp pain, the feeling that I broke something I shouldn''t have, travels all around my body as I fall on my back, hitting my head on the floor hard from the sheer strength of the woman''s throw. Without any air in my lungs, I take a deep breath to fill them up as darkness surrounds my vision. I''m about to pass out.

    With all my will, I manage to look at the stairs we came from, Dalia kneeling by my side and shaking me as Colette stands there, looking at me with an expression I can''t read.

    I see JB and what seems to be a group of well-equipped personnel behind her, and so I let out one last sharp breath before letting the comforting void hug my mind, taking my consciousness away.

    <hr>

 Chapter 4 -No. Time. To Die-

    <hr>

    I run and run and run through this dark forest; a simple house can be seen in the distance.

    It was hell even before it started; me and Tina had arrived minutes after the call was made. I heard Tina''s words in my ears, echoing in my head as if it were an empty church.

    "It''s best if we wait." Her gentle hands holding my arms felt like cold chains, freezing me in place. "Backup will be here soon," I remember the screams.

    Some bandits had come from another city, a car full of cash and guns, a family taken hostage, a mother screaming for the safety of her children, her cries piercing my brain and making me nauseated.

    A shot rings.

    A bullet shell falls on the old wooden floor of the house. The father, who had just arrived, had sneaked into the house when I looked away for a moment. A quick second was all it took for the tragedy.

    I remember the mother and daughter''s screams and desperate cries as the body of the father hit the floor; he was dead, a bullet hole in the center of his skull, his eyes devoid of life, the feeling of the cold iron in my hand as I had drawn my gun by instinct.

    The gun in my hands went off, the bullet hitting the robber in the chest before my fingers started to tremble, more and more shots hitting their chest till he was nothing more.

    That night I had killed two people¡ªI should have kept my eyes open; I should have done so much more¡ªDetective Reele said it wasn''t my fault, and Tina said she was just as guilty as me.

    But in a month, everyone had forgotten about the incident; the mayor swiped it all under the rug¡ªeveryone but me. I''m the one who will have to carry this weight forever within my soul.

    The figure of the father starts to chase me in the dark forest, determined to make me suffer, to make me pay. My legs hurt, I can''t run anymore, I don''t want to.

    I fall to the ground, waiting for my punishment. Black liquid starts to hug my frail body and pull me under the corrupted soil, the place I deserve to be.

    Wait, I don''t want to die; the thought comes too late.

    I can''t breathe, I CAN''T BREAT-

    Screaming I almost jump away from the soft material I''m lying on top, sweat running down my forehead and falling to my eyes, making it sting slightly.

    I hug myself, afraid that if I don''t, my dreams will come to haunt me again.

    Looking around, my eyes try to find the familiar cream walls of my apartment to calm me down, but when I search for them, I see an unfamiliar interior made of dark wood, and a dark carpet around the bed, all reminding me of those super old houses I once saw when looking for an apartment to rent.

    Some memories start to get back to me: the hotel, a masked man, a knife. Remembering about the latter, I immediately lift up my shirt, seeing a scar crossing the middle of my chest¡ªa perfectly stitched line, indicating that it impaled me. A relieved sigh at the fact that I''m somehow alive escapes me before I start making some effort to stand up, feeling a sharp pain in my ribs.

    When the soles of my feet hit the silky carpet, I find my boots and a clean jacket resting near the legs of the bed. The room gives me a strange impression¡ªbeautiful and yet somewhat artificial.

    Putting on the boots, I get out of bed and walk to a door on the far side. Reaching it, I stop as I hear voices coming from outside. My hands slowly move the handle, and the door opens.

    A large hallway with eight doors appears in my view, all of them that are on the left side having a sign hanging on them, each sign with a name written on it¡ªfamiliar names¡ªthe exception being the one I got out of; the sign reads ''vacant''.

    At the end of the long hall is what looks to be a living room. The low sound of a fireplace calms me down, and as I find myself drawn to it, the voices in the living room finally become loud enough that I can hear them.

    "No, that''s out of the question." Colette''s voice echoes down the hallway, but something feels different; she sounds less rough. "Besides, she''s just a human; we can''t have her slowing us down."

    Dalia hits the palm of her hand on the coffee table. "The scrappers know her face now; if we stay put, they''ll..."

    "It''s not our problem."

    Dalia''s nails can be heard scratching the wood top part of the table. "How can you say that after what she did for you, you know how many people would take a knife to the chest for someone else?"

    Colette clicks her tongue. "She had protection; the knife didn''t eve-"

    "SHE''S HUMAN! Do you know how many humans would survive that?" Dalia looks at Colette''s face. After seeing the leader bite her own lips and the painful face she''s making, Dalia lowers her voice, softening her tone. "The detective isn''t our enemy."

    As silence stretches in between them, a third voice seems to cut the tension. "JB is arriving; who''s gonna wake the human?" The third figure in the room, Yui, rests their feet on the table while playing on their phone. Realizing it''s best to stop eavesdropping, I take a step forward.

    At the sound of my footsteps, all heads turn to me, all but Yui''s. Dalia gets up from the sofa and looks at me with an awkward smile.

    "Detective, it''s good to see you awake. I hope our conversation didn''t wake you up."

    "She heard everything." Yui''s voice comes like an arrow. So they knew... fuck.

    Looking at Yui with curiosity, they return my stare with a serious expression before looking me up and down, licking their sharp fangs slowly.

    wait, Fangs?

    Dalia grabs a newspaper from the table and hits Yui''s head, giving me a small smile. "Ignore them; they have a bad habit of flirting with everything that moves."

    "It''s not a bad habit if I get what I want in the end." Yui shrugs before focusing their attention back on their phone.

    Getting around the coffee table, I take a seat on the chair far from the agents. I take a look at Colette; almost as if sensing my stare, she looks away from me.

    Dalia slides a mug with coffee in my direction, and I gladly accept it and take a long sip, letting the warmth of the liquid wash down my throat.

    "So... I guess that wasn''t a dream after all." My words seem to grab Colette''s attention.

    "You don''t look so surprised."

    I let out a weak laugh before looking down at the mug in my hands. "It''s not like that; I am surprised and a little scared." I put the mug back on the table. "I just don''t have the energy to make a big deal out of it."

    "That''s good detective," Dalia''s gentle smile reaches my vision. "We were afraid of how you could have taken the situation, so it''s a relief to see you doing well."

    Yui laughs. "Yeah, last time a human learned about us, they got so crazy that they stabbed their own eyes."

    "YUI!" Both Colette and Dalia scream in unison, earning a smug from Yui.

    "Sheesh, just saying that it''s good to see that the detective didn''t get crazy."

    I clear my throat to grab their attention. "So, can someone explain things to me?" I look at Dalia.

    "Of course, Detective," Dalia says, taking a deep breath before her expression becomes a little more serious. "There are mainly two things you should know. Firstly, the people you saw at the hotel are called Scrappers; they are a cult of humans that likes to kidnap and sell supernaturals to the black market."

    I raise an eyebrow. "Humans? But didn''t the masked one use some sort of ''magic''?"

    Dalia nods her head. "Yes, the sigil you saw is indeed a type of magic, but the person who used it is not human, at least not completely."

    "How so?"

    "They seem to be a descendant of a witch, and as with all supernaturals, there are various types of witches, like me, for example." She grabs a coin from her phone case and drops it on the table.

    After muttering some words, the coin flips to life and starts to produce electricity, making my eyes widen in surprise, and a little smile appears on my lips. "I''m an elemental." Dalia smiles as she looks at my expression.

    Colette continues the talk. "Secondly, our agency is a secret organization meant to protect the supernatural and make sure that you humans don''t learn about us, even if some of us choose to live among your people."

    Looking down at my mug again, my mind starts to swirl about the existence of supernaturals and the danger that knowing this brings. I let out a heavy sigh and let my gaze lose itself in the coffee waves inside the mug.

    In my silence, the door to this place opens, and a familiar figure emerges from it. "My puppies are all up. Good." JB steps inside the room. "Did someone already explain things to our guest?"

    "Yes, ma''am," Colette responds like a soldier.

    "Perfect, because now the detective will be a part of Unit 0."

    Everyone seems to stay silent after that: Yui with a smug on their face, Dalia with a gentle smile, and Colette with an expressionless face.

    "I guess it''s better than her execution," Colette states.

    "... Wait, WHAT?"

    Yui laughs. "You know too much now, so either the higher-ups would make you a part of our team or wipe you off history''s face, and this is the first time they chose the less bloody one."

    I look around at the others, and to my surprise, no one softens the blow. So that''s the rough truth.

    "You''ll be working with us now, Olivia." JB puts her hands on my shoulders, her voice suddenly sounding motherly, carrying a deep feeling of care. "But the agency requested that you keep your work on the station." JB hugs me and makes the back of my head rest on her cleavage.

    The thought of protesting against her hug melts away as my eyes feel heavy, but thanks to the coffee, I manage to not sleep. "Now, you''ll keep resting here for today to heal your wounds; the rest will come with me to investigate more at the hotel."

    With those words, all the agents get up from the sofa and start to follow JB out of the room.

    Dalia gently smiles at me. "Rest well, detective; we will be back soon."

    Colette doesn''t even look at my face before disappearing into JB''s shadow.

    Yui winks at me. "Try not to go crazy." They let out a loud laugh. "And stay away from the knives in the kitc-"

    "Ahhh," Dalia grabs Yui''s ear and drags her out of the room; the only sounds remaining are the echoes of Yui''s pain as the door closes.

    I let out a heavy sigh. With them leaving, I''m left all alone in this strange house... Great, just what I needed.

    I don''t know how much time has passed; I guess it has been probably an hour since they left. I''m lazily sitting on the large cigar-brown sofa, eyes glued to the ceiling as my legs bounce around. My feet hitting the carpet create a muffled rhythm, leaving me more uneasy.

    A heavy sigh leaves my body before I push myself to my feet. Looking around the living room, I start really studying the design choice. Everything seems to have a darker color, composed of black, brown, and gray furniture.

    On top of the large fireplace, there''s a big painting of a flowery field. The wood framing of the painting has a mixture of vines and moss growing at its side, and some daisies are growing out from inside the frame. I was never one to really understand art, but this painting makes me feel something I can''t describe. My chest is aching, but I can''t tell if it''s for a good or bad reason.

    After looking at the painting for a minute or so, the feeling only grows on my chest, leaving me anxious, so I look away and start to walk back to the corridor where the room I woke from is. The nameless doors on the right part caught my attention.

    I walk to the nearest one and carefully turn the handle. A smell of old wood and distilled dust hangs in the air around me as I step inside; the tall and almost impossibly long maze made of bookshelves makes me let out the air from my lungs; and an unconscious laugh leaves me at the paradoxical sight before me.

    Quickly leaving the room and closing the door, I rest my back against it; my head is already hurting. Raising my hands to my chest to check on my heartbeat, I feel them trembling. My head right now is a sea of information that my mind can''t process at once, making it accumulate and weigh on my mind.

    Walking back to the sofa, I grab the mug of coffee that now rests at room temperature and bring it to my lips. The familiar taste relieves some of the pressure.

    "How is all of this possible?" I rub my eyes and sit down on the comfortable couch.

    Supernatural beings, magic, impossible rooms¡ªwhat should I make of it? I think I should be happy, as most people would in this situation, or they would feel terrified at the prospect of the knowledge of it alone putting the people close to them in danger.

    But I feel nothing besides my usual tiredness and the heavy headache, but maybe this is good; getting desperate would only make things more difficult.

    How can things change so much in a single day? This town where nothing happens now has a threat that is bigger than it can deal with, so maybe I should be grateful that this agency seeks to help, but I can''t bring myself to it.

    I don''t even know these people, and yet...

    Putting down the mug, I rest one hand on my chest, in the very same place where the knife hit me¡ªthe same knife that was not meant for me and yet dug deep inside my skin, opening it up for all to see.

    My eyes close without me noticing, and so I rest.

    Time: Unkown.

    <hr>

    The creaking sound of someone sitting at the other end of the sofa wakes me from my dreamless nap, my unfocused and drowsy eyes fixed on the figure. After some seconds of silence, my eyes adjust themselves, and so I squint them to see the figure''s face, Colette, her gray eyes seemingly studying me. If it weren''t for her harsh expression, I would assume she''s worried.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.Letting out a quiet yawn, I sit up. The feeling of the stitches pulling my skin together serves as a warning to not push my luck so far, and yet something still bugs me. Getting my phone out of my pocket, I check the date; the hotel incident was on the sixth of February, and today is the seventh, meaning I''ve been asleep for only a day.

    But the wound does not feel fresh, the pain is less than I expected, and I''m pretty sure luck isn''t a good enough excuse at this point.

    "How?" Even if I don''t want to bother Colette, my curiosity is greater.

    "How what?" Colette''s voice comes as a surprise; it''s not that I wasn''t expecting her to answer, but rather that I wasn''t expecting her tone to be calm, instead of passing the vibe that she''s talking with a parasite of sorts instead of a human being.

    Pushing away my surprise. "How am I alive? I''m pretty sure I should be in bed dying of pain, but I almost don''t feel any." I raise my hand to my chest, touching my shirt and feeling the stitches beneath it.

    "Dalia''s magic prevented you from bleeding to death," Colette said, crossing her legs and arms. "And then you were brought here to the agency to be taken care of by a doctor."

    I nod my head, a small smile playing on my lips. "Thank you."

    Colette shakes her head and furrows her eyebrows. "I literally did nothing to deserve your gratitude."

    ...

    Silence stretches between us, but before I can try to break the awkwardness in the air, she speaks. "As you asked me something, I''ll do the same."

    "Oh, sure, ask away."

    The seriousness on her face seems only to deepen¡ªsomething I thought impossible. She gets up from the sofa and walks up to me, looking me down, just like when we met in my office. The only difference is that now her eyes have a glowing yellow light to them, stealing all the grayness they once had.

    She opens her mouth, and I watch as her teeth sharpen. Different from Yui''s fangs, all of Colette''s teeth are sharp, the low red light the fireplace emits reflects on them. I don''t retreat from her; instead, I choose to lock my eyes on hers and steel myself for whatever comes.

    "Why did you put yourself in danger for me? Someone who only antagonized you, someone who you don''t even know." Her voice is like a growl, her face looks like a beast''s, her right hand falls to my shoulder, and her sharp nails stand dangerously close to my neck. "**Tell me your true intentions**."

    I feel her hot breath mingle with mine; my instincts tell me to run, to scream, to fight. My serious expression darkens slightly as I take a deep breath.

    "Because that''s what I wanted to do," I say, giving her an apologetic smile. "I know it sounds selfish, but that''s who I am."

    She stares at me, no words spoken; the silence hangs heavy in the air; her eyes wander around my face, tracing for anything that can resemble the face of a liar, but she doesn''t find it; after all, I only lie when needed, and I don''t feel the need now.

    I watch as she lets out a heavy sigh, her eyes losing their yellow glow and her nails and teeth shrinking back to normal. But she does not get away from me; she stays in the same place, still looking.

    The moment she steps away, the heavy air dissipates and becomes bearable again. Colette sits on the sofa, but this time not away from me, but not at my side either. Her shoulders seem lighter somehow; I guess I placed a heavy weight on her shoulder.

    "I''m sorry." The words escape me naturally¡ªsomething I''m too used saying.

    Colette shakes her head. "There''s no reason to apologize."

    "That reminds me, JB authorized you to work tomorrow." She grabs an access card and drops it on the coffee table. "I''ll be in the training room; Dalia and Yui will be back in a few hours, so rest till then."

    Colette stands up, and I do the same. "Wait," I say, taking off my hoodie and resting it near the card on the table. "Let me go with you."

    "No, you''re not in the condition to." Colette shakes her head, crossing her arms tightly on her chest.

    Shaking my head back, I speak. "Look, I''m fine, but if I stay alone with my thoughts for more time, I''ll go crazy."

    Colette''s eyes squint. She opens her mouth to talk back but stops herself. Her eyes travel down to my arms, studying my muscles, or rather, the lack of them. "As you''ll be working with us now, you''ll need to be in shape, so I guess it''s best if we work on that sooner than later."

    I follow Colette down the hallway. The woman opens the door at the far end of the corridor and walks in.

    My steps echo and merge with Colette''s; the extensive gym-like room stands proudly in front of us.

    Climbing walls and ropes, a large boxing cage in the middle, a considerable amount of various types of training dummies, and a shooting range. At this point, I stopped questioning myself about how impossible the rooms in this place look, choosing rather to just accept it to spare my mind the headache.

    The low orange lights in the ceiling come to life as Colette hits a button on the wall, the bulbs becoming bright white and illuminating the whole room.

    Colette gestures with her head for me to follow, and I promptly do. The woman enters the cage and throws me a pair of boxing gloves that were resting on the floor.

    I watch as she rests in her mouth a scrunchie and starts to tie up her hair; the features of her face are now easier to see, and a scar below her right eye is now evident. "We will do a training course."

    "First, I''ll test your fighting skills; next, your stamina." She looks at the climbing rocky wall and, seconds later, falls to the range. "And then we will finish the session on the shooting range."

    I nod my head. "Yes, ma''am."

    The seriousness in my tone matches hers from earlier with JB; her expression becomes unreadable as she puts on her gloves.

    Taking off my boots, I enter the cage, my eyes locking on Colette''s. Even if I don''t have that much in terms of fighting skills, the police training course taught me a lot about using my opponent''s strength against themselves; that''s my only hope to win here.

    Taking a step forward, I raise my gloved hand to her so we can touch them to start, and Collete does the same. The instant our gloves touch, I take a step back, and in the blink of an eye, the woman disappears from my sight.

    Looking down, I see that she ducked down and rushed me. To my surprise, I''m not quick enough to react.

    Her hands reach my stomach, a quick and yet powerful punch hits me. Adrenaline shoots up my system as I do my best to stand up, which soon becomes obvious to be an almost impossible task.

    "Not even going to let me land the first punch?" My laugh comes as painful as my grin; the gloves I''m using are pressed tightly on the part where she punched me.

    Colette shakes her head and sighs. "Don''t expect me to go easy on you, or this training would be for nothing."

    What type of logic is that? I''m starting to realize I fucked up big time to accept to do this.

    While I''m deeply regretting my choices in life, the woman moves again. Instinctively, I raise my hands to block her punch, but in my rushed action, my torso becomes open for her to hit. In my face, surprise rises as she makes the same move again. Or am I surprised?

    A grin crawls on my lips before my hands part from the blocking position. Rotating my body, my left foot rises in a spinning motion, ready to hit her face.

    but my foot''s movement is interrupted mid-way, as Colette, just like a spider, wraps herself around my leg, bringing me down to the floor, the air leaving my lungs before the back of her feet rises high up, bringing my arms to my face. She uses the moment to change her position, putting me on my stomach and holding my arms behind my back.

    Oh, she really isn''t holding up. My arms hurt. I try tapping her with my fingers, but it doesn''t have any effect, and so with a desperate cry, I talk.

    "Okay, I''m done; you win."

    With that, my arms are released, and a heavy sigh escapes me as I stay slumped on the cage''s padded canvas floor.

    Colette takes off her gloves and drops them on the floor. "We will need to work on your fighting skills."

    Turning around to face her, I sit up with a defeated face, only nodding my head at her remark.

    "Come on, you''ll have your time to rest after the next exercise." With those words, the woman gets off the ring, and without any other options, I follow her. We stop at the climbing wall¡ªa tall, rocky maze going up. I feel like the wall is staring at me, mocking me already.

    After some seconds of staring at the wall, Colette puts her hand on my shoulder, but as I start thinking that she''s going to comfort me, she pushes me in the direction of the wall.

    "Go on, we don''t have all day." Should have figured, she sounds and acts just like a military commander.

    With a shake of my head to drive my thoughts away, I take the last step forward to meet the wall, my hands holding the colored stones glued to it. And with that, I start to climb, going slow at first, trying to find the right edges and path for me. Once my eyes find the best path, I start to really climb the wall, my speed even impressing myself.

    But I guess the nights at the orphanage that I climbed out and onto the roof paid off somehow. After reaching the top, I grab the rope near me and slide down, stopping right next to Colette.

    The woman stops the counter on her phone and nods her head, her face still expressionless but now a little softer somehow.

    "Good, you scored third." Colette shows me her phone; a score faces me; the first and second places are Colette''s and Yui''s, respectively. In the third place, my name stares down at me, and the fourth has Dalia''s name and time, thirty minutes...

    "Thirty minutes!" I exclaim in surprise. How can someone take so much time to climb this wall? I didn''t even take five.

    Colette puts her phone back in her pocket. "Dalia has no physical strength; that''s why she relies so much on her magic."

    I guess that makes sense, but it is still kind of sad to see it. Colette walks off to a minibar and grabs a water bottle from it before going back to me. "Drink and rest; you have five minutes." She hands me the water and gestures for me to sit down, and I grab the chance to rest without complaining. "I''ll be in the range waiting."

    She walks off to the range. Opening the bottle, I start drinking the cool liquid, letting out a low groan as the adrenaline leaves my body, letting me feel the aftereffects of the exercises fully.

    I don''t really get that woman; I feel like she doesn''t hate me, but still, it''s like she only tolerates me because I''m ''part of the team'' now. Maybe I''m reading too deeply into something I can only speculate on; I''ll have to gather more evidence to start indulging in these thoughts again.

    There''s a clock on the wall; checking it, I see my five minutes are probably up, so I raise to my feet and start walking to the range.

    A gun rests on a table, all the parts lying on the table with no shame, the insides and outs of the gun parts in full display.

    "Assemble the pistol and hit the five targets in under a minute." Colette''s orders come loud and clear; instead of getting nervous, I steady my mind. After all, I know a lot about guns. There''s no reason to be afraid of messing up with this; a steady breath and a calm mind will do the job just fine.

    Watching me prepare, Colette raises an eyebrow before crossing her arms and focusing fully on me, almost expectingly. With one last breath, I grab the gun parts on the table, and Colette starts the timer, grabbing the barrel first and sliding the recoil spring inside, combining it with the slide before grabbing the frame and fixing it all together.

    It''s my luck she didn''t disassemble every little piece of it, only the big ones, so it made everything much easier. When the gun is ready in my hand, I recognize it; it''s my pistol. A smile crawls on my lips to be reunited with my old buddy before I load the mag inside it. My eyes focus on the targets, and I swiftly shoot all five targets in record time.

    I can''t tell much of Colette''s expression, but I recognize when someone is hiding a smile from afar, thanks to Verda. Her hands stop the timer, and so she shows me her phone again.

    This time only two names stand on the screen, me and hers, me in first place only by one second. "Good job; we will give priority to your fighting training." The woman starts to write on her phone. "Go rest; I''ll prepare a training schedule for you, and we will start it tomorrow."

    The smile on her face goes away, but so goes the emptiness on her face. I can see she really seems to like this. I watch as the woman sits on a bench and focuses on her work.

    I walk to the door, and before leaving, I look at Colette one last time. "Thank you." The words leave me just like earlier, but this time they carry more meaning. The woman''s ear twitches before her head turns to look at me, but before she can, I leave the room.

    A yawn escapes me; I didn''t even realize how much time had passed. Somehow everything feels less hard to understand and deal with; at least that''s what I think, as the pressure on my head from earlier is gone now.

    Resting my fingers near my chest, I feel the wound healing slowly. There''s still pain in it, but I''m kind of proud of this one. After all, I did good; I managed to save someone. Even if I''m starting to think she would be fine without my help, at least I spared her the pain.

    Opening the vacant room, I walk to the bed and fall flat on top of the cozy pillows and cover, my eyes closing slowly. ''Maybe this isn''t so bad.'' That''s the last thing I think before sleep takes me away.

    <hr>

 Chapter 5 -Origami. Paper Bird. Flies-

    Time: 6:30

    <hr>

    A blaring sound reverberates, my phone rings, the pre-set alarm goes off, and it takes over the quietness of the room and the peace of my sleep.

    With tired eyes, I move my hands blindly to find the source of it, taking more time than I wanted to before finally managing to grab the phone and stop the hellish sound. Silence starts slowly taking back the environment.

    Groaning, I sit up and start staring at the ceiling, with the old light bulb in the room still on, illuminating my surroundings. In my rush to sleep, I probably forgot to turn it off. To my left, a tall mirror stands up, and when I focus on it, I''m able to see my sleepy brown eyes stare back at me. The dark circles that usually hang beneath them seem to not be so strong today.

    My feet find the comfort of the carpet below as I stand up, and my lazy eyes travel to a door just beside the bed. With everything that happened yesterday, I didn''t had time to check it out, but I''m pretty sure I know what it is.

    My hands flinches away from the cold, round metal knob before turning it, the flowery pattern carved in the metal standing out as it contrasts against my palm. A big Victorian-style bathroom takes over my vision, the almost fantasy-like scenario making me suddenly more awake.

    A chandelier hangs from the ceiling; the candles light up on their own as soon as the door fully opens; a wooden bathtub to my left takes up the majority of the room; to my right, a white ceramic sink rests near the toilet from the same material; and a small wood stand supports a mirror just above the sink.

    On the walls, a blue and white wallpaper reminds me of the cloudy sky. In my awe, I don''t even notice that the bathtub is full of hot water. Questions rise to my head but are soon swiped away. The bathtub looks too good to pass on right now.

    Taking off my clothes, I waste no time immersing my body in the hot water. A moan escapes my lips as my bones seem to finally find rest. Comparing this bathtub to the one in my apartment, this is heaven. My chin and knees are the only parts standing above the water; the smoke coming from it clouds my vision and helps me further relax.

    A green light dances around me, circling the bathtub and stopping atop the safe island my knees have become. I rub my eyes to make sure I''m seeing straight, and indeed, there it is. The green light glows brighter before changing its form, almost blinding me in the process.

    The once-green light sits atop my knees, crossing their legs. Pale purple skin having no clothes to cover their body parts, or rather, the lack of them. Green hair matching their long eyelashes, pairing up with the light green antennae on their head, which each slightly resemble a bird''s feather the creature possesses.

    With a smile, the tiny creature starts to bounce its legs on the water around my knee. "So it''s true," The creature''s red eyes trace my face and body. "A human has become a resident of this old house."

    Some seconds of me thinking about what to say goes by, and the creature grins. "There''s no need to worry that pretty head of yours, Iustitia; you may call me Airy." The creature raises their small hands to their chest proudly.

    "I''m what you humans would call a fae in your books, but please refer to us as neighbors."

    Nodding my head, I adjust myself in the bathtub, careful enough to not move my knee so I won''t hurt Airy or accidentally drown her. Once my chest is out of the water and visible, Airy eyes travel to my scar. "Oh, let me help you with that."

    Without time to protest, the neighbor rises from my knees and, with their green wings, flies towards my chest, their four-fingered hand gently pulling away the stitches that now seem not to be needed anymore. A slight pain rings as the lines that were once dearly hugging my wound leave and fall to the water.

    "You should be fine now, and it''s almost time for the flowers to bloom." The morning sunlight starts to enter the bathroom window. Airy takes flight and stops at eye level with me. "That the forest guides you towards the safety of your home once again tonight, Iustitia."

    Without being able to reply or neither correct her on my name, Airy becomes a tiny spot of light before disappearing.

    Minutes pass by, and the bath water turns to room temperature. Rising from the bathtub, the water slides down my body, and grabbing the towel near the sink, I wrap it around me.

    Using the palm of my hand, I clean the foggy mirror. Exhaling loudly, I check the time on my phone, remembering that I have to work today, and with that in mind, I grab my clothes and start dressing myself.

    Maybe I should grab spare clothes and bring them here, but that will be a thought for later.

    Outside the House

    <hr>

    An old Victorian-style stone house presents itself before me. On the small front porch, a lone chair stands next to the door. Big windows thrown left and right; by the height of the house, I would assume it has an attic, but I haven''t seen a staircase leading to more than the second floor, where the rooms are inside.

    Looking at it, it really confirms my theory: the rooms in the house really don''t make any sense from the outside; they are way bigger from the inside. Vines take over part of the old stone wall of the house, climbing all around the windows but never taking over them. It seems that someone takes care of them.

    To my right, some trees make a path on the side of the house leading to the back, to what seems to be a garden¡ªa dry stack of stones building a low wall around the whole perimeter of the house.

    Walking the stone brick pathway in front of me, I see that, as I thought, my car isn''t here. Which means I''ll have to walk to the station, and I don''t even know where I am... Just perfect.

    The walk through the forest is calm; no animals or anything supernatural comes to disturb the quietness of the morning. My phone hangs in my pockets. I tried to access the map on it, but for some dumb reason my GPS didn''t want to work, so I''m just left wandering around, relying on luck to get to the station in time.

    My ears catch the sound of dogs barking, and so I move slightly faster, exiting the forest and stopping in the residential area near the station. I can even see my apartment just a few blocks away, and after checking my phone again, the GPS finally works.

    I''m not that far from the station, and I still have five minutes, nice.

    Arriving at the station, I push open the door. Douglas looks at me, and with an awkward smile, he quickly hides his phone. "Detective, I''m glad to see you''re not sick anymore."

    Raising an eyebrow, I ask. "Sick?"

    "Yes, that strange woman came here two days ago and said you were sick, so that''s why you would not come to work yesterday."

    Oh, I guess the agency has everything figured out. "Yeah, I''m feeling all better now." I smile back with the same awkwardness. I see the reason to lie, but I still don''t like to have to do it.

    The kid and I stick with our awkward smiles. "Well, good luck today, Detective."

    "Thanks, kid." My feet move forward, and upon entering the office area, I notice the lack of Tina, but at this time she''s probably on patrol, and Verda is probably in the lab¡ªall things to worry about later.

    Pushing open the doors of my office, I lock it behind me. It is better to make use of this alone time. Grabbing my charger, I plug the notebook into the outlet and start researching all sorts of things.

    I tried remembering about the mask to try seeking some sort of symbolism, or at least where it could come from, but after learning so many things, my mind had to let some things go to keep up. At least I remember the sigil.

    Searching for sigils I end up on a bunch of nonsense blogs about witches made by teenagers during their Twilight movies phase and a Wikipedia page about witchcraft, which isn''t a reliable source at all.

    The next hours that go by are filled with bad attempts at researching the supernatural and writing a report for myself about the hotel mission; everything I can remember clearly goes to the paper, but the things I''m not sure I left aside for now.

    Someone mentioned that the scrappers are humans, and so I''ll focus on the human side of the evidence. The hotel attack seemed to be planned, but at the same time, it felt sloppy.

    A trap? Most probable, but if they were there to get that supernatural girl, why did they bother to wait for Unit 0?

    Everything could be assumed¡ªpower moves, searching for something, or maybe they find amusement in doing shit like these. But without more investigation, I won''t be able to progress. If the scrappers are made off by Wayhaven''s townsfolk, maybe looking into the city can somehow help.

    After all, cults attract new followers, and if new people are coming into town to stay, they''ll have to be somewhere to sleep, eat, and plan.

    Leaning against my chair, I sink my back onto the soft cushions in it, drowning myself in thoughts. I spot a shadow behind the blinders of my office; a knock on the door draws a groan from me.

    Lazily getting out of my chair, I walk towards the sound. Turning the key, the door opens.

    Tina enters the room with a bright smile painted on her face. "Hey." In seconds, her arms are wrapped around my shoulders. "if it isn''t my favorite person."

    My body moves on its own, hugging her back. "I heard you were sick," Tina says.

    "A lot of things have been happening." Breaking the hug, I rest my back against the wall, and Tina does the same. "But I''m fine now; at least I hope so."

    Tina puts her hand on my shoulder. "You''re making that face again." Her words make me aware of the muscles on my face contracting into a deep frown and how my eyes unfocus, making everything become a blur.

    "I know." Nodding my head, I bump my shoulder against hers. "But I''m better now that you''re here." A small smile growing on my lips.

    With a smug, Tina breathes, filling her lungs with air proudly. "You can keep the praises coming."

    A laugh escapes my lips as I shake my head and smug back. "I''m afraid that if I do, you''ll keep on begging me for more."

    It''s good to have some normality back; sometimes I forget how I miss these little things. Looking at Tina, I notice her boots dirting my office with mud.

    "You found something on your patrols?" My words seem to make Tina remember something, and looking down, she realizes the mess she''s making.

    With a sigh, she looks at me with puppy eyes. "Sorry ''bout this, I forgot." Resting her shoulder against mine, she looks at the ceiling, prompting me to do the same. "It''s just that today I was patrolling near the old people''s house area."

    "You know, the ones where we stole candy from on Halloween when we were still in the orphanage?" Nodding my head, she continues. "Then an idiot with a cardboard box bumped into me, spilling some weird stuff from it, and so I helped them gather the stuff, and without even a ''thanks'' they ran away with the box."

    "Do you know which house they got out of?"

    Tina nods her head. "Yeah, remember the old Mr. Pierce''s house?"

    "yeah." The house belongs to an old couple that moved away, but they left the house to their grandkids. The sad part is that the grandkids never came to live here. "But what strange things?"

    "You know, the type of book crazy people read¡ªstrange vial with bird bones¡ªthe usual, really," Tina says with a shrug.

    Interesting. As I have some free time, I''ll check it out, and even if it''s nothing, at least I''ll get to reminisce a little. Grabbing my spare hoodie, I put it on.

    "I''ll go check the house out, just to be safe."

    Tina smiles and helps me put on the hoodie. "Okay, just call if anything happens, okay?"

    "Sure thing, Boss." With a smug, I leave my office with Tina.

    The walk to my apartment was quick; I grabbed my car, and now I''m driving to Mr. Pierce''s house. Country music plays on the radio: Burning the Midnight Oil. My fingers tap rhythmically around the wheel, and unconsciously, I start singing along. It''s good that at this time traffic is minimal; that makes things easier, at least.

    "Your singing voice just makes you hotter." A whisper reaches my ear, and almost instantly I push the brakes with my feet, stopping the car abruptly in the residential area.

    A laugh rings. "Hahaha!" Yui laughs. "You should have seen your face."

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon."Yui?" Surprise steals the air from my lungs, and my heart suddenly beats at full speed from the scare.

    A smug climbs their lips. "Oh, Detective." A purr-like sound escapes Yui''s throat. "Your heart really doesn''t lie, huh?"

    Ignoring their words, I take a second to adjust my head. Slowly, my heart goes back to normal, and so does my breathing. "What are you doing here?"

    Yui clicks their tongue before resting their feet on my lap, dirting my jeans with dirt. "You''re no fun."

    With a pout, Yui''s hand gestures exaggeratedly. "I''m here because Dalia sent me to keep an eye on you and assist if anything happens to our little human."

    "I see..." I look at the end of the street and decide to park here; after all, I''m not that far from the house. "I might have found some clues on the cult; just follow me and behave."

    I watch as they frown before nodding their heads dramatically. "Yes, mom." Yui takes their shoes out of my lap and gets out of the car, no small amount of sarcasm in their voice.

    Shaking my head and rubbing the bridge of my nose, I try pushing away the thoughts that this will be harder than needed because of them.

    An old house hurt by time comes into view; the front porch is full of dust and bird feathers, and the windows are broken and barricaded.

    A frown settles on my face. It''s sad to see the house in this state. Even if Mr. and Mrs. Pierce were an angry couple known to like screaming at kids when they stepped on their grass and waved their cranes in the air, they were not bad people.

    I learned later in life from the nice lady who worked in the mayor''s office that they usually donated to the orphanage and that it helped the place stay running till me and Tina became old enough to leave.

    Yui stands beside me, studying the house as well. "The place looks really old."

    "It''s because it is," I say plainly, moving towards the front porch.

    The wood planks composing the floor creak painfully. My hand travels to the armrest on the rocking chair, gathering dust from it. A dust ball falls to the floor.

    Thick layers have gathered from the years it was left outside. The door stares at me, and for some reason my instincts tell me to not enter, to go away, to not risk it.

    My company walks to the door and opens it, not even questioning what''s on the other side. Their eyes stare at me with a raised eyebrow, then a smug. "If you are scared, I can hold your hands." They bite their lower lip. "Or I can hold you by the waist."

    Without even acknowledging their existence anymore, I grab my phone and turn on the flashlight. Taking my first step inside the house, the smell hits me: rotten.

    Darkness surrounds me, with the only two sources of light inside coming from the open door behind us and the light from my phone. The place looks trashed, with chairs missing their legs, mirrors without glass, and a flight of stairs missing some steps.

    As I enter the living room, a broken TV splattered on the floor makes me take caution with my steps. My eyes wander around any piece of evidence I can find. Searching for something, my feet break a piece of the floor, revealing a piece of burnt newspaper poorly hidden beneath it. But upon checking the floor, I see no signs of burning.

    Looking at it, only some parts can be read; even the date at the top of the paper is impossible to read.

    ''A peaceful night turned into a nightmare this Thursday as a group of robbers broke into a house, claiming the lives of an entire family.

    The parents bravely tried confronting the intruders, resulting in the deaths of a father and a mother. It wasn''t confirmed the whereabouts of the daughter of the couple, but it isn''t a fair stretch to assume that she was taken by the robbers.''

    The rest of the paper is burned, but the words ''LIES'' can be seen written on the back of it. Grabbing the newspaper with the tips of my fingers, I fold it carefully and stuff it in my pocket.

    Yui moves to my side and looks at me. "I checked the rest of the place; it looks like there''s nothing else but this."

    They hand me an origami of what seems to be a dove. "Where did you find it?"

    "Upstairs," Yui gestures for the staircase near the entrance. "But the room was a mess; the origami was on top of a table."

    Questions and more questions. "Let''s leave; better not to push our luck further."

    I walk to my car, and they follow. As I reach for the driver''s door, Yui leans on it, making me stop and focus on them.

    "Where will we go now?" they ask, copying Colette''s way of talking and serious face in a mocking way.

    "I''ll go back to the station, and if you want, you can come with me." Shooing Yui away from the door, I watch as they throw their arms in the air and yawn while going to the passenger side.

    With both of us in the car, I drive to the station.

    Back at the station

    <hr>

    Entering the office area, I walk to Verda''s lab. Upon inviting myself in, I see Verda typing on his computer, the sound of his keyboard echoing in the room.

    "You really don''t take breaks, huh?" Smiling, I get to Verda''s side, putting one hand on his shoulder.

    "Different from you, I have little time to stuff myself at Tidy''s shop." Verda grins slightly before opening his email. After reading its contents, Verda lets out a tired sigh. "Not again..."

    Now concerned, I ask. "What happened?"

    "It''s the hospital; they still haven''t found time to analyze the samples I sent them."

    I raise an eyebrow. "How? They literally have a team for that." It''s not the first time this has happened; in fact, it is more common than we wanted it to be.

    I remember the times Detective Reele sent me and Tina to check with them, and to no surprise, the bastards were just hoping we would figure things out on our own; they left us in a tight spot with the mayor, hence why I understand what Verda will ask me.

    "I''ll check it out and see if I can make them do their job."

    Verda nods his head and looks at me gratefully. "Thanks, Olivia."

    With this, I leave the laboratory, finding that Yui was waiting for me outside. "I''ll have to go to the hospital to grab some tests, you coming?"

    Yui stays quiet for some seconds, an unreadable expression on their face. "Well, it''s not like I have any other option," they force a laugh, but the tension on their shoulders makes me question why.

    Ignoring it for now, I walk to the car, with Yui following right behind.

    The hospital parking lot

    <hr>

    While Yui smokes inside my car, even after telling them not to, I send a text to Tina, just warning her I''d be out to deal with the hospital''s bullshit.

    I knock on my car''s window, grabbing the attention of Yui, who just groans and throws their smoke away before leaving the car.

    The hospital looks like any other: white, clean, and smelling of death. Just my kind of place.

    Pulling open the glass door, I look to my left, seeing the waiting chairs for those who come here to get help, and to my right, the one I''m looking for, a sleepy young man standing behind a computer on the front desk.

    When he sees my face, instantly he recognizes me, gulping drily before attempting a smile. But before he can say anything, I talk. "Cut the bullshit; you know why I''m here."

    The commanding tone in my voice makes the boy shiver; his eyes dart everywhere but my face. "The...the lab guy...lab guy isn''t here." The boy stutters, but so he does every time I come here for the past two years.

    "He said...he said he was...he was sick."

    Yui stands beside me, looking all around. A staticky sound comes from under the boy''s table.

    "Alan, are you there, over." a female voice rings from what sounds like a walkie-talkie.

    The boy loses all his color as he grabs the walkie-talkie; prayers escape him before answering. "Ye...Yes, I''m here, over."

    "Good, the lab guy asked for his coffee; go grab it for me, please." The forced way the woman talks, trying to allure the boy, makes me sick. "I promise I''ll make up for it later, over."

    Shaking my head, disappointed, I look at the boy, crossing my arms. "Where''s the lab?"

    Gulping once again, the boy points to the long corridor to his right. "First floor, last...last door to...to the right."

    Before walking away, I look at the boy, and with a sigh, I speak. "Be careful with that one; don''t let her play around with you."

    The boy nods, and a small smile appears on his lips. "Ye..yes, ma''am."

    Grabbing Yui''s jacket, I pull them along, just to be sure they''ll not terrorize the boy to death. Nearing the door, Yui''s hand stops me, and when I turn to look at their face, expecting a flirty smile, there''s none, only seriousness, their shaky hand holding my wrist.

    Interesting. Since the moment we left the station, Yui has been strangely quiet. They look uneasy, with a mixture of fear and hate stamped on their face as they look around frantically.

    Opening my mouth, I decide to try comforting them, even if I don''t know what or why this is happening. "Hey, look at me." I grab Yui''s hand and hold her chin gently, stopping their movement so they look into my eyes.

    Yui grabs my hand and squeezes it tightly. Pain rises as their strength threatens to break my fingers. They open their mouth to talk, but no words come; they take their words back seconds before they can leave.

    "I''m here with you; breathe in and out slowly." I ignore the pain and focus on calming Yui as best as I can. It''s strange to see them vulnerable like this.

    They nod their head and do as I said, breathing in and out slowly in a cycle. Yui''s grip on my hand slowly weakens, and so I hold their hand in mine, bringing them to a chair in the hall, near the last door.

    Sitting them on the chair, I kneel in front of them. A forced smile comes from their lips, and a fake laugh rings out. "Oh Detective, kneeling down like this give me some ideas on how you can help me calm down."

    Their words are clearly a way to cope with the situation, and that''s the only reason why I''ll let it slide.

    "Stay here; I''ll deal with the problem quickly so we can leave, okay?" I gently squeeze their knees before getting up; Yui''s hand grabs mine, and they use their thumb to caress the top of mine.

    "Be careful," Quietness comes after those words, and seconds later they let go of my hands and hug themselves with a forced smile. "Dalia will kill me if anything happens to you."

    Entering the room, I see that it''s really dark inside. An old man wearing a white coat organizes some files on his table, his gray, long hair swiftly moving along with his movements.

    "Excuse me." I take a step forward.

    The old man looks at me and furrows his eyebrows. "I see you didn''t bring my coffee." His voice sounding dry and angry, just like I expected.

    "I don''t work here." I take my badge and show it to him. "I''m the detective from Wayhaven''s police force."

    The man looks at me, and his eyes widen. He takes a long look at my badge before a fake smile climbs his lips, hiding his true feelings. "I already emailed your friend; the results are still in processing."

    He takes a step back, putting his hand behind his back and pushing a bunch of files to the side, his fingers lingering on one specifically. I watch as he poorly attempts to hide it.

    "You''re interfering with an ongoing investigation, so you either give me the file or I''ll arrest you." I take some steps forward, an origami falls from his table, and I stop moving. The origami is the same as at Pierce''s house.

    While I lost my focus looking at it, the old man started to type on his keyboard with the impressive speed of someone who is used to working and doing it all day. Only when he hits the send button am I able to move. Out of instinct, my fist connects with his jaw, knocking the old man out.

    "What the FUCK?" I grab the origami and the file from his table, storing the file on my waistband. I look at the computer; a message stands on it.

    ''A detective is with me at the hospital; the description matches the person Wrench talked about, name Olivia Rivers."

    Fuck fuck fuck fuck FUCK, I screwed it up; I should have been faster, but how could I know? The hospital is involved too.

    No time to think now; grabbing the old man. I open the window from his office and gently put him on a bush outside, he''s surprisingly light, but that''s probably because of the adrenaline coursing through me. I rush back to Yui, trying my best to stay calm and composed. "We need to go."

    Yui stares at me, and then at my neck, furrowing their eyebrows, they nod, and so we both walk past the front desk to the outside. Yui looks at me, going to a bush and grabbing the old man.

    Dragging him to my car, I put him on the cargo bed. My feet are moving fast, and my breath is just a push away from going rogue.

    While driving, I look at Yui, gesturing for them to get their phone. "Call the agency; tell them the hospital had a mole working for the scrappers."

    Yui nods, and while the phone rings, they look at me. "What happened? Why are you afraid?"

    Forcing a smile, I do my best to push my anxiety away. "They know my name now."

    Yui''s eyes widen, and JB picks up their call. All sounds disappear; I have to make a conscious effort to keep my eyes from unfocusing; sweat gathers on my palms; my throat dries.

    <hr>

 Chapter 6 -Faes. Forest. Peaceful day-

    <hr>

    The sofa in the living room is the only thing comforting right now. Dalia, Colette, and Yui were asked to wait in their rooms so me and JB could talk about what happened.

    JB sits in front of me, her eyes locked on my face. I do my best to not meet her eyes but find myself unable to, and when I do look at her, I see that she''s not looking at me but rather trying to see through.

    My mind searches for anything that I can use to have a single second of not thinking about what happened.

    "You shouldn''t punish yourself so much; the scrappers are not dumb, and now that you''re working against them, it wouldn''t take much time for them to figure out your name on their own."

    I know she''s trying to pull me out of my self-pity state, and even if I can see the logic behind her words, I can''t bring myself to just believe them because a part of me begs to just drown in this feeling, to stop while I''m still on top. A part of me I don''t need right now.

    Closing my eyes, I imagine myself walking towards a familiar, bottomless pit. My hands feel heavy, and blood drips from between my fingers.

    Soon I realize the heaviness on my hand is because I''m carrying myself in my arms, and my feet move on their own towards the darkness. I drop the body without regard down the pit, watching as it slowly disappears as if consumed by the darkness that tries to climb the endless, extensive walls of the ever-extending pit.

    Opening my eyes, I see a small smile on JB''s face, trying her best to comfort me, but I brush it off. "What do we do now?"

    The sudden seriousness in my tone catches JB off guard, apparently; her smile finally fully blooming. "Efficient, huh?" The woman laughs. "You''re really a perfect fit for my unity¡ªjust another someone with some loose screws."

    "What you''ll do is take a free day tomorrow, go train, study, or whatever. As for me, I''ll talk with some people and try to find some solid location or clue for us; just be ready for when I call you."

    Nodding my head, I interlock my fingers, my eyes focused on my hugging hands¡ªso focused in fact that I don''t even notice JB approaching me.

    Her hand stops atop my head, gently ruffling my hair in a motherly way, her voice soft as cotton. "Keep your head in place, okay, puppy?"

    I don''t answer, but I guess the look on my face has the same value as one. With a proud smile, the woman walks off to the door, soon disappearing and leaving me to myself in the lonely living room.

    Raising from the sofa I grab the bag and box I got from my apartment and walk to the vacant room of the house. And stopping in front of it, something feels different. Looking at the wood sign that was hanging on it this morning is no more; a new one taking its place.

    My name stares back at me on the sign: Olivia. My fingers guide themselves to the sign, my heart slightly aching, my touch lingers on it for some seconds before pushing the door open.

    Throwing my bag on the bed, I grab the spare clothes, storing them in the empty wardrobe near the bed. Most of the clothing options I brought here are plain shirts, hoodies, jeans, underwear, and just in case, a fancy black dress Tina forced me to buy last year and the fake white roses that came with it.

    On the box, I grab a foam board carefully wrapped in bubble wrap. Along with it is some other material, like pins, yarn strings, highlighters, and some double tape.

    I walk to a table in the room, and using the tape, I put the foam board on the wall, and now it''s time to set this up.

    After about ten minutes, I''m done. My crazy wall is ready, with printed photos all pinned to it and a map of the whole city on the side. For now, the separation is messy, but I guess it makes sense. A rough sketch of the faces I found through these past days is my focus.

    The masked man, the blonde woman, a faceless sketch of the unknown boss, organized in a pillar system, with the boss on top and the others just below.

    All the other things I got till now are resting on the table: the burned newspaper, two origami doves, and Verda''s file, all to be analyzed now.

    Or so I wanted. Before someone knocked on my door, breaking my concentration, a voice comes from the other side.

    "Detective," Dalia''s voice. "May I come in?"

    I wanted to avoid the others tonight; I''m not really in the mood to talk right now, but if I just hide here, it will be worse tomorrow. "Come in."

    The door opens, Dalia enters the room, and her eyes fall on me, standing next to the evidence board. "Can we talk?" The look on her face makes her seem worried.

    Dalia walks to my bed and sits on the edge, waiting for me to do the same, and after some seconds, I give in, doing exactly so.

    "I thought you would like to know more about us, so I took the liberty to grab these for you." She says while grabbing a bunch of books from beneath the bed, resting them on the nightstand.

    "Thank you." I look at the books; the one on top reads ''Forest Spirits, a Bestiary of Supernaturals, Vol. 1'' "I''ll check them later."

    "Or, I could help you study tomorrow," Dalia says with a sweet smile, apparently happy at the prospect of studying. Is she a bookworm?

    With a sigh, I let my back fall to the bed. "Yeah, we could do that." I focus my eyes on the ceiling, searching for the invisible point on it.

    I notice Dalia''s eyes linger on my face. Scooting over, she lays beside me on the bed, looking at my face still, almost as if searching for something.

    "What?" I ask without looking at her.

    Dalia''s eyes change to a curious and almost caring tone. "How are you dealing with everything?" Her voice sounds as soft and gentle as the morning wind. "Yui told me you had a crazy look in your eyes in the car, and when you got here, you looked to be on the verge of a breakdown."

    I ponder for a few seconds. I could lie to her and say I''m okay to avoid the headache, or I could just talk, letting the darkness of the pit climb up and take me too.

    Turning to my side, I notice how close Dalia is to me; her eyes locked on mine prompt me to do the same; my hands rest near my chest; and Dalia''s hand rests on top of mine.

    "Talk to me." She says, almost begging.

    ...

    The defenses I built so carefully are crumbling in front of me, and so easily... My eyes feel so heavy that I feel like I could fall asleep at any second now. But I want to bathe in this feeling a little more; I don''t want to have that nightmare again. I''m so tired of running.

    "I''m fine," The lie climbs out of my lips, ripping my throat in the process, making it feel dry. "If I''m already completely worn out, what kind of weakling am I?" I force a laugh; it hurts; my eyes sting, but this time not from sweat; the tears I tried to hold so much start to find the cracks in my defense, a few slipping off and meeting the covers of the bed.

    Dalia''s arms wrap around my body like vines, keeping me close to her, our foreheads meeting hers, her eyes closed. "I''m sorry if I pushed too far." warmth, closeness, safe. "You don''t need to talk if you don''t want to."

    The defenses I built so carefully are crumbling in front of me, and so easily... My eyes feel so heavy that I feel like I could fall asleep at any second now. But I want to bathe in this feeling a little more; I don''t want to have that nightmare again. I''m so tired of running.

    My hands move to the empty space on Dalia''s back, holding on to her like she''s the only thing keeping me sane, and she may as well be right now.

    "Just don''t leave." My voice comes in a low tone, red marks hang beneath my eyes, making more apparent the darkness there too, showing how tired I am and how near the edge I got.

    With a smile Dalia''s gentle fingers pinch my cheek, treating me like a little kid. "I wouldn''t dare to." The softness of her tone, the truthfulness of her words...

    Not being able to stay awake, my eyes close, my breath slowing down, and my consciousness finally experiences some peace after all the complications that happened this week, and yet, the week is far from over.

    Dalia''s POV.

    <hr>

    How can someone be so strong and yet so fragile? Maybe that''s what I forgot about being human¡ªhow every little thing can hurt like hell or bring infinite joy.

    So many centuries have passed that I don''t even remember anymore how I was as a child; I don''t even remember the faces of my parents and sisters; the only thing I remember is that I had a family.

    The detective looks like a sweet kid right now¡ªsomething so precious.

    I fear I''m taking advantage of her weakened state, but at the same time, I feel that I need to be near her; she makes me feel human. I''ll stop thinking for now; my only thought has to be focused on being near this important person.

    I hum an old melody¡ªa lullaby forgotten by time¡ªwhile caressing her hair, a spell I learned from my mother, or at least I feel I did. A spell to push away nightmares and help good dreams bloom in someone''s sleep.

    As the melody ends, I grab the covers and put them atop us, protecting us from the cold and keeping our shared warmth still.

    Sleep takes me too. How interesting. How many years have gone by without feeling this familiar warmth? How many seconds in eternity...

    Detective''s POV.

    <hr>

    Morning arrives, and for once, no nightmare came to plague me while I was asleep.

    Dalia''s arms are still wrapped around my body, still holding me close. Raising my face slightly, I''m able to look at her sleeping face; she looks even more pretty up close. I''d never been so close to someone before, and it''s the first time I''ve slept in the same bed as someone since Tina''s house was without light, so she crashed at my apartment. And too, Tina was the only one who had ever seen me cry before.

    Thinking about it, in these twenty-four years of my life, I never dated anyone, and it''s not like I didn''t try; it''s just that in this city, you either date your neighbor or you don''t date anyone; you can''t be too picky.

    I guess that quote is more true when you''re like me. A sigh escapes me, a lock of Dalia''s hair covering her cheek, and with my fingertips, I carefully put it behind her ear before sitting up on the bed, guiding Dalia''s arms so she''s hugging the pillow to not wake her up.

    Walking to the bathroom, I take my bath. Today Airy didn''t come to talk to me, so my bath was quicker this time. With some new clothes, I sit on the edge of the bed to put on my boots. My ears pick up the low sound of a groan. Dalia hugs the pillow closer to her. A smile comes to my lips. Maybe I''ll ask for her to sleep with me today as well... maybe.

    Getting out of the room, Colette stands near the door, wearing running shorts and a running tank shirt, making me stop and look at the way her clothes hug her body. She''s really strong. With her back resting against the wall and her arms tightly crossed on her chest, I question how she''s breathing.

    Her eyes fall to me, the furrowed brows from before now softening. "You''re finally up." She uncrosses her arms and stands in front of me. "Come, you''ll run with me to the station from now on."

    "But first, I made you a balanced breakfast to help you build some... form." Yeah, nice way of softening a blow.

    I nod my head. Colette walks to the kitchen, and I follow. Me eating breakfast; now that will be nice. A lot more, as I consider the fact that most of the food I eat throughout the day comes either from Tidy''s shop or the vending machine at the station.

    In the kitchen, two plates and cups stand on the table; on the sink, what looks to be the breakfast of the others is covered, making me unable to see its contents. I sit beside Colette; in front of both of us is a plate of scrambled eggs, bacon, some beans, toast, and in the cup some orange juice... This is heaven.

    Colette opens her mouth to talk, but I''m quicker, stuffing my mouth and eating the food. In less than one minute, my attack is over, and the only traces left on the battlefield are so few that it''s almost like the war never happened.

    I see a hint of both a smile and a frown on Colette''s face, and so I remember I didn''t even thank her in my hurry. "Oh, thanks, by the way." I grab my plate and walk to the sink. "For the breakfast and for wanting to help me improve and all."

    Colette watches me clean the dishes, shaking her head as she starts eating her food. "Don''t thank me; I''m doing this for everyone''s sake."

    A chuckle escapes me. "I don''t see it like that."

    "So, how do you see it?" Collete''s voice sounds serious, but with a hint of curiosity.

    I stop cleaning the dishes, looking at her for a few seconds before looking back at the sink and resuming the cleaning. "It''s not important."

    Colette stops for some seconds, her eyes burning holes in my back, before finishing her food and walking to my side, grabbing the cleaning cloth and taking the dishes I already cleaned and drying them.

    Grabbing her plate and cup, I repeat the same process, enjoying the quietness as I clean them.

    After we are done, me and Colette walk to the exit door, finally leaving the house with ten minutes before I have to get to the station.

    We run through the forest together. Colette has an inhumane speed compared to me, which makes sense, but I see how she tries to slow down to keep near me, and even so, I do my best to keep up so this isn''t boring to her.

    Compared to what I saw of her, she looks less troubled than usual; she seems almost at peace.

    Nearing the end of the forest, something catches the attention of Colette, or so I assume based on her ears slightly twitching and the quick motion of her face towards something.

    I watch as Colette gets near a bush, and from it, a red light almost hits her face before landing on my hand. Good thing I reacted fast.

    The light, not to my surprise, changes its form, mirroring a lot from what I remember of Airy''s body and face, the only changes being the hair color and the more muscular arms.

    "Ghosh." The neighbor looks at my face and grins; Their voice is deeper than Airy''s, but it still holds a feminine tone. "Thanks, miss. It would have been a hard landing from this high."

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.Colette''s face shows she''s not happy about the scare, but ultimately she brushes it off and stops beside me, keeping quiet for now.

    I guess I''ll have to be the one leading this conversation. "Are you okay? Why were you flying in such a hurry?"

    The neighbor scratches its head, seemingly embarrassed. "Sorry about that, but I''m okay... Kinda off."

    "You see, some suspicious humans have entered the forest, and as I was charged with scaring them away, I tried spooking them." She looks down. "But I might have failed, and they might have entered the forest and all."

    "Oh, but I shouldn''t be bothering you two about it."

    Colette sighs before crossing her arms. "Humans in the forest, how did they manage to break the protection?" a hint of anger in her voice that slowly starts to turn into a growl.

    "No idea," the fae shrugs. "That''s why I ran when I noticed they were able to see me." Their shoulders slump.

    I grab my phone and check the time, and as I thought, I''m already late. Colette looks at me, noticing my worry. "You should go; I''ll take care of this."

    Shaking my head, I text Tina, telling her to create a story for me while I''m gone. "No, it''s okay; I just have some paperwork to do and a file to deliver; all things I can do later."

    "You sure?" Colette''s voice softens slightly.

    Nodding my head, I gently put the neighbor on my shoulder, where she crosses her legs and sits happily.

    The fae looks at me and smiles. "Thanks, Iustitia; you may have the honor to call me by my name, Flamma."

    Colette looks at Flamma before looking at me. "Why are you calling her ''Iustitia''?"

    Flamma tilts her head before looking at my face. "You don''t know? We neighbors call others by what their soul is filled with."

    Colette seems to understand something, but I don''t, and neither of them cares to explain, so I focus on the problem ahead. "Flamma, can you tell us where those humans are now?"

    Shaking her head, Flamma sighs sadly. "No, I lost them a while ago."

    In our silence, we both look at Colette, earning a frown from the woman. "Is there something on my face?" she growls.

    "Oh no, that''s not it." I start by trying to calm her a little. "It''s just that as you''re... you know... can''t you just ''track'' them?"

    Some more seconds of silence pass, followed by a death stare from the woman before she finally nods her head, not happily. Colette starts sniffing the air around her before gesturing with her head for us to follow.

    Following Colette, we dive deeper and deeper into the forest. Animals run, and faes dance all around us, seemingly giving us permission to enter their territory.

    It''s really a beautiful scene, almost something you would read about in a children''s book. In their curiosity, some other neighbors sit on my shoulder, talking with Flamma and finding what seems to be comfort in my presence¡ªan odd but still nice feeling.

    Colette doesn''t look so amused, and the faes don''t seem to get so close to her either. Soon enough, we reach the place Flamma talked about, and something feels... off, to say the least.

    The group looks to be composed of teenagers. The smell of pot hanging in the air is something that would be normal if we were at the abandoned red brick factories, but at the forest? Would they really dive so deep in the forest for a smoke? And at this time of the morning? This seems fishy, to say the least.

    Colette''s hand stops me as I try to take a step forward. "What''s your plan?"

    "Talk with them, show my badge, and if something happens, arrest them," I say while gently pulling her arm out of the way. "Relax, I got this."

    Colette looks at my face, and for some seconds none of us move¡ªthat is, until Colette nods her head and lowers her arm out of the way.

    Grabbing my badge, I put it on the waistband of my jeans, taking my first steps towards the teens. I watch as one of them takes a long drag of a blunt before laughing out loud.

    "Damn, where did you get this one?" The first teen, a boy with a military cut, passes the blunt around their circle, composed of two more.

    Another laugh as well. "I can''t tell you; it''s a commercial secret." With a grin, the other boy with long brown hair and a small scar on his lips talks, grabbing the blunt and guiding it to his mouth.

    The third one stays quiet, a girl; her eyes are more cautious about her surroundings than the other two, so it''s no surprise to me that when I come into view, she is the first to notice me, and once her eyes fall to my badge, she gasps.

    And with no second, though, the girl runs away. The other two look at me and then at each other before laughing their asses off. "First fairies, and now cops, how high are we again?" the one with the military cut asks.

    The other shrugs before taking another long drag.

    I walk to the one smoking and grab his blunt, and using my thumb, I unmake the wrap holding the blunt together. The weed falls to the floor before the wind swipes it away, their eyes widening. "Go home, you two; eat something and sleep."

    "And if this happens again, I''ll go have a little ''talk'' with your parents." Crossing my arms, I firm up my feet on the grass.

    At my words, both boys nod rapidly before getting up and running back toward the city. Flamma moves from behind my neck back to my shoulder, and I walk back to Colette.

    "That was easy." Flamma grins while making a pose mirroring mine.

    "Still," Colette says. "It doesn''t explain how they got past the barrier."

    "What''s that ''barrier''?" My question makes Flamma grin widely.

    "Glad you asked." With a little jump, Flamma flies to my eye level. "Our forest is protected by a magical barrier that makes everyone who isn''t like us." She points at herself and Colette. "To not be able to enter without our permission, and none of us gave it to them."

    I raise an eyebrow in curiosity. "But how exactly does the barrier stop people from entering?"

    "It inflicts great fear and anxiety on the intruder who enters uninvited, making them turn away by their own resolution."

    Colette steps to my side. "Forests have secrets," she says in a serious tone. "It''s what they''re for. To hide things. To separate one world from another."

    "Humans are not capable of dealing with our existence; that''s why you can''t talk with anyone about the agency." Colette''s hand stops atop my shoulder, and when my eyes meet hers, she isn''t angry or imposing it; at least she seems to understand how this can affect my life.

    "I know," I say plainly. Taking a step forward, her hand leaves my shoulder. "I need to get back to work while I still have one. Thank you for the exercise."

    Without saying much more, I walk away. Flamma flies and stops to rest on top of my head.

    Colette''s POV.

    <hr>

    I watch as the detective walks away, the expression on her face unreadable. Furrowing my eyebrows, I feel my instincts talk to me, trying to guide me toward her smell. There''s something about her that I need to be careful about.

    Yui told me the detective was able to not be affected by her seduction, which sounds impossible; no human can withstand a supernatural''s power, but it wasn''t the first time the detective was able to do something similar.

    Crossing my arms, I shoo the other faes away from my face before walking back to the house. I''ll have to talk about this with Julia.

    Detective''s POV

    At the Station

    <hr>

    Entering Verda''s laboratory, it''s the first time I come here and find that he''s not; he never leaves this place. His coat isn''t on his chair either, so this means he came here earlier, at least.

    Maybe he is out to talk with Doctor Foster, which isn''t rare considering that he''s the only man smart enough in this town who can be of some help to Verda when the hospital fucks us over.

    Dropping the file on his table, Flamma sneezes.

    "Why does this place have to be so cold?" Flamma hugs a strand of my hair and uses it as a coat of sorts.

    "This is the place where we bring bodies to be analyzed." I gesture towards a big metal bed, where the victim''s body rested so long ago. "And the place needs to be cold so the body doesn''t rot, the samples too, anything that can spoil basically."

    Flamma nods her head before looking at the file I brought. "And what''s that paper?"

    "This?" I grab the file and open it, showing Flamma the paper inside. "It''s the results from the hospital about the blood of a girl who died."

    "Hum." I start reading the file; it confirms that the victim was intoxicated, and something more interesting. "Her cause of death was acute internal hemorrhaging."

    "What does that mean?" Flamma is curious.

    "It means the person was bleeding a lot from inside; that''s why she died." More questions.

    I continue reading; the file mentions what Verda already said to me: that the victim''s blood wasn''t entirely hers, but it says here that a mutation was forced on her, and that caused the bleeding to occur. But who would do that? And why?

    We initially thought her murder was strange, of course, but this is beyond strange. Maybe that''s why the hospital was hiding this from us, but still...

    ''Conclusion:

    The discovery of a forced mutation within the victim''s blood represents a significant development in the investigation. It suggests a calculated and targeted attack, utilizing advanced biotechnological methods to inflict harm.

    Further inquiry into the motive behind such a heinous act is warranted, as is the identification of potential suspects with access to cutting-edge genetic engineering resources.''

    I take a photo of the file before closing it; my head is already starting to hurt. I''ll talk with Dalia about this later and see what we can take from it.

    Going back to my office, I start doing my paperwork. Flamma sleeps on top of my head, snoring softly.

    They''re really strange creatures; I don''t know why they are so comfortable around me when they were kinda avoiding Colette earlier, but with her mood, I''m expecting too much.

    Some hours go by, and when I see it''s time for me to go, I grab my notebook as well as some files about the case before exiting my office¡ªall things to add to my crazy wall.

    I was expecting Tina to greet me at her table, but she doesn''t seem to be here either. She responded to my message earlier when I sent it with a picture of a cat holding one paw open in an ''okay'' sign.

    So I believe that she''s okay and probably killing time to avoid a night shift at Tidy''s shop or the bar; we used to do that in our earlier days at the station.

    I walk back home, delving deep into the forest. Flamma wakes up when I reach half the way.

    She yawns. "Is it night?" her voice sounding sleepy.

    "Yes." I avoid nodding my head out of habit to not make her fall. The moon starts rising in the dark skies. "I''m going home; are you going back to the forest?"

    "Not by my own volition," Flamma says, stretching her arms, preparing to fly. "Thank you for letting me sleep on your head; I''ll find you again tomorrow, Iustitia."

    "Good night, Flamma." I watch as the neighbor flies, disappearing between trees. I think everyone I''ve met so far has a strange trait, but I''m starting to grow fond of those strange characters I''m meeting.

    Arriving at the house, I take off my boots, resting them near the entrance door. I walk to the living room, and I see a familiar face, Dalia.

    She holds a book in her hands and glasses on her face. Strange, I didn''t think she needed glasses. I sit beside her on the sofa, letting out a tired groan.

    Dalia looks at me with a smile. "Welcome back."

    I return her smile before looking at her book. "What you reading?" My eyes fall on the page; it seems to be talking about faes and pacts.

    "Just studying a little bit to teach you about the neighbors," She brushes a lock of her hair away from her face before looking at the book. "Colette told me you already met them."

    I nod, and she continues. "So I was meaning to teach you some things about them."

    Dalia opens the book more and shows me the page she''s on. "I''ll try to be quick. The Faes are a race of magical beings born from the forest; they can wield magic, choosing to do so either for themselves or to aid others."

    "They generally don''t like humans, only on really rare occasions. Actually, I believe it only happened once or twice in history."

    Crossing my arms, I look at the book. "If they only like humans rarely, then why like me?"

    Dalia stops to think before seemingly thinking of an answer. "It''s just a theory, but you know how they call you Iustitia?"

    "Well, I believe the faes value certain aspects of an individual soul; the first human to have been aided by the fairies was told to have been filled with bravery, determination, and kindness. And in your case, they call you Iustitia, which means justice."

    With a sigh, I uncross my arms and look down at the floor. "But I didn''t do anything." My feet start to hit the floor rhythmically.

    Dalia smiles, putting a hand on top of my knee to stop my feet. "Actually, that''s the cool part. It''s not about what you did or didn''t, but what you are. The faes seem to consider you a human pure of heart."

    The troubled look on my face seems to make Dalia''s hand linger on my knee. I stay quiet to process things, and Dalia resumes reading, our shoulders touching.

    This continues for some more time. Looking at the book from time to time, I learn that the faes can make pacts with any supernatural or human, but they control the duration of it, meaning if they don''t want anymore, they can just break the pact and go on their way.

    Apparently, their lifespan is quite short, ten years maximum; the only fae that lives longer is the queen, who has lived since the birth of the forest.

    Feeling tired, I rise from the sofa, looking at the stairs.

    Dalia''s voices reach my ears. "You''re going to sleep?" There''s softness in her tone.

    I nod my head, opening my mouth to talk, to ask her if she... forget it; it''s best to not bother her.

    Walking away, Dalia holds my hand, making me stop. "I''ll come by in half an hour; I just have to finish this book." Even if she doesn''t take her eyes off the book, I can still see the slight hint of care in her eyes.

    Squeezing her hand gently in return, she lets go, and I resume the walk to my room. Reaching the door, I push it open, and grabbing my things, I start to add the files to my crazy wall.

    Putting my notebook on the table, I start working on a resume of what we''ve learned so far about the investigation, as well as the things I''m learning from Dalia.

    My eyes fall to my phone, and I open my chat with Tina. I really can''t tell her anything, and I know that, but still, I feel this bad taste in my mouth from having to hide everything from her.

    I send her a goodnight text before putting my phone aside, and without wanting to think more about today, I plop onto my bed, quickly succumbing to the sleepiness hugging my mind.

    <hr>

 Chapter 7 Part 1 -We Used. To. Live There-

    <hr>

    Waking up, my eyes meet Dalia''s back. I see her already up and putting on her shoes, her hair swaying at her movement. I sit up, my movement catching her attention, making her look at me with a smile.

    "Sorry, did I wake you up?" She asks with an awkward smile.

    I shake my head, focusing my eyes on the ceiling, giving my mind some time to fully wake up. After some seconds, Dalia''s hands stop at my shoulder, stealing my attention from the ceiling in a little hurry.

    "JB called; she''s waiting for us in the living room."

    "Shit." Suddenly feeling more awake, I jump out of bed and start walking to the door, grabbing my boots on the way and quickly putting them on as I walk forward, almost falling in the process.

    Dalia tries to contain her laugh and follows me right behind, keeping close so I won''t fall, her hands near my sides to keep me balanced.

    Reaching the living room, Yui is sprawled over the sofa like a cat, playing something on her phone; Colette holds a tray with coffee, resting it on the center table; two mugs produce a floral and earthy smell that takes over the room.

    JB rests on the chair beside the sofa, legs crossed and a troubled expression on her face. The slight hints of dark circles beneath her eyes make me question if she slept or not.

    Grabbing one of the mugs, she brings it to her lips, taking a long sip before letting the now half-empty mug rest on the table. Me and Dalia take it as a sign of trouble and quickly sit on the sofa.

    "The agency has provided us with a mission," JB says, her voice low and tired. "We received information that some faes have been taken from the forest; we believe it was a job from the scrappers."

    Airy, Flamma, just the thought that they could have been taken makes my blood boil. My fists are so tightly closed that I feel the veins in my hand being pushed against the skin. Looking around, I see Dalia with a worried expression, Yui a little more engaged in the conversation, and Colette just like me, the difference being the sounds.

    Growls escape her throat; she holds her arm to calm herself down, her sharp teeth showing. I see everyone at the table in silence, not giving much attention to this. Is this normal?

    It doesn''t matter if it is or not. After taking a deep breath, I get up from the sofa and stand beside the chair where Colette is sitting, my hand hesitantly stopping on her shoulder.

    Her eyes lock on my hand before looking at my face, still angry, a deep yellow glow taking over her iris. I don''t take my hand away, nor do I stop looking at her. Gently, I give her shoulder a squeeze just so she knows I share her worries.

    Colette slowly starts to calm down, which seems surprising to the rest of the table. Not focusing on the attention, I choose to instead keep at Colette''s side, helping her stay calm.

    "Does the agency have any information or an address?" Colette asks with a serious voice.

    JB nods. "We have a possible location." She puts a paper on the table, and Dalia grabs it. "And a little friend of yours has decided to help," JB says, looking at me.

    I raise an eyebrow before the feeling of something landing on my head gives me the final clue.

    Flamma crosses her arms and looks at everyone in the room, a grin on her face. A small smile comes to my lips, and I raise my free hand so she climbs on it, and so she does.

    I bring her to eye level. "It''s good to see that you''re okay," I say truthfully, bringing her near my cheek, where she hugs me.

    After a few seconds of hugging, I put Flamma back on my head. She crosses her legs and looks at JB.

    "The queen said I should help Iustitia, so don''t take it as us joining your agency." Flamma crosses her arms, pouting.

    JB nods her head and gives a polite smile. "I know, but all we ask is that your queen keeps our offer in mind."

    Both of them smile at each other, but the way their eyebrows furrow tells me this offer may be going on for a long time.

    "Well, I''ll grab my things, and then we can go," I say, taking my hand away from Colette''s shoulder, and as I start walking away, JB talks.

    "Just one thing." I look at JB; her smile slowly disappearing. "The way the scrappers chose to do this is messy, more than usual," she remarks.

    "This is mostly likely a trap for you." I raise an eyebrow at her words. Why me? Is it because I''m the weakest in the unit? "Just keep that in mind." This last part she says to the others more than for me.

    With a shrug, I let out a heavy sigh. "I guess everyone wants a piece of me."

    I leave the living room, walking to my room to get my equipment.

    In the living room.

    Colette''s POV

    <hr>

    "Good luck to you all." JB finishes her coffee before rising from her chair and straightening her clothes to leave. "And keep Olivia safe; our research isn''t done yet, but with all the information we have, she''s probably what the agency has been looking for."

    I nod my head, rising from my chair. "Roger, ma''am."

    Without any more words, JB leaves. I turn my eyes to Dalia, the smell of the detective is impregnated all over her clothes. Dalia looks at me with an awkward smile.

    "So..." Dalia avoids my eyes.

    "You''ve been sleeping with her, haven''t you?" I cross my arms, looking at her with disapproval.

    Yui grins before throwing their arms around Dalia''s shoulders. "I guess someone was quicker, huh? Good for you."

    Dalia shakes Yui away before looking at me, a blush on her face. "It''s not like that; I''ve just been keeping the detective company because of her nightmares."

    "You can''t fault me for caring about her; she''s one of us now."

    "One of us or yours only?" Yui asks in a teasing tone, earning a scowl from both me and Dalia, making them raise their hands in defeat. "Okay, I''ll keep my mouth shut."

    I return my gaze to Dalia. "She''s human, Dalia; what will you do after her lifespan is over?"

    "She isn''t like us; she will only live at best for fifty years more."

    Dalia''s eyes darken. She rises from the sofa and hits the coffee table with the palms of her hands. A rare sight to see her losing control like this.

    "Are you really going to lecture me on this after what we just saw?

    Every time we tried to calm you down, you always pushed us away, saying that the closer we were, the worse you would get.

    But when the detective tried, you calmed down instantly."

    A loud growl escapes my throat, making Dalia take a step back. Seeing Dalia''s face, I try controlling myself, but I guess that''s just what I am. "You don''t understand."

    Dalia takes a deep breath before calming herself, and with a gentle smile, she begs. "Then explain to us."

    Sitting back on the chair, I look at the table. "The noise," I start. "When she''s near, I don''t hear it."

    Raising an eyebrow, Dalia sits back on the sofa. "The noise? You mean the-"

    "The moon, yes.

    Because of the blood moon approaching, I''ve been hearing it all the time, even in the daytime.

    But these last two days, while I was near the detective, I stopped hearing the moon."

    Dalia''s eyes widen. "That''s why JB said she''s what the agency has been looking for.

    There''s really a chance the detective is that same child."

    I nod my head. "Yes."

    Yui taps Dalia''s shoulder, trying to grab her attention. "I don''t get it; what are you two talking about?"

    Dalia opens her mouth. "Well, a long time ago a-"

    The sounds of the detective''s footsteps break the conversation.

    "Later," Dalia whispers to Yui, who only nods in response.

    Back to Detective''s POV

    <hr>

    While putting on my holster, Flamma jumps to my shoulder. "Now that we are alone, the queen wanted me to give you a message."

    I raise my eyebrow in curiosity, but let her continue. "She said that you''re about to experience the worst trial of your life and that if you remain pure, it''s for me to guide you to her."

    "What does she mean by ''remain pure''?" I ask, to which Flamma shrugs.

    "I don''t know, but she pointed me out to be your companion for now, so that''s good news, right?" Flamma grins widely at me.

    I nod my head, returning her grin. "The best I heard in a while."

    Now with my trusty pistol on my hip and the flashbang in my pocket, I go back to the living room as Flamma takes a nap on my shoulder.

    "Okay, I''m rea-"

    Looking at everyone''s faces, I can tell something happened while I was gone; the air is awkward, and now that I stopped talking, it feels worse.

    "Is everything okay here?" I ask, looking at Colette and Dalia specifically, as Yui seems to be just vibing.

    Dalia nods her head. "Yes, everything''s okay. Should we leave now?" She changes the topic too quickly for me to believe.

    But everyone agrees in the end, and so we all start walking to leave the house.

    Yui grabbing their jacket and putting on two layers on top of their shirt. Dalia walking beside me, her eyes unfocused as she seems to be lost, deep in thought.

    Flamma snoring softly as her nap becomes a little more than that, and Colette walking in front of everyone, but somehow I can feel that her attention is still on me.

    Apparently, we were supposed to have an SUV given to us by the agency, but I don''t see any. Dalia quickly informs me that JB forgot to sign some papers or whatever, which seems to be normal. So that means we will have to use my car.

    "I''ll be driving," I say before anyone could offer themselves for the position; after all, my car isn''t a normal one; it has its quirks, making it impossible to start if you don''t know about them.

    The three agents look at each other before Yui raises their hands. "Rock, paper..." Before they can finish, Colette and Dalia walk to the cargo bed, making themselves as comfortable as they are able to.

    With a pout, Yui walks to the passenger seat, and once inside the car, they stretch their arms, hitting their fingers at the ceiling, letting out a cute sound of pain.

    Stolen novel; please report."I should have said it earlier, but be careful; the ceiling is a little low," I say this with the face of someone who knows that fact too well.

    "Yeah, I noticed." They look at the ceiling, mumbling some curses before crossing their arms and resting their feet on my lap, but this time they look at me, almost asking for permission, and with some hesitation, I nod my head.

    And now, with everyone settled and mostly comfortable, I turn on the car. The painful sound it produces from these many people in it is almost enough to make me worry.

    ...

    In front of T... Tin...

    <hr>

    No no no, why are we in front of Tina''s house?

    The front porch is trashed, the door broken in half, and glass shards everywhere. My palms start sweating. I open my mouth to talk, but no words come out¡ªonly the feeling that I''ll throw up something threatening me.

    I leave the car, my feet not as strong and firm as before, having to use my will to keep me from kneeling down to breathe. I take some steps towards the house, fear gripping at my body, making me feel a lot more cold sweat running down my neck.

    Please don''t, I can''t, I''m not so strong.

    Yui''s POV

    <hr>

    I watch as the others talk, my hands resting deep inside my pockets. Thank God this place is cold; otherwise, I would melt right away on the pavement.

    But still, this sucks. Every time I have time to rest, something happens, but I guess I don''t mind when it''s with the detective, somehow. She doesn''t push me around, and her eyes carry a different feeling of care compared to Dalia''s.

    Cause Dalia cares about everyone, but the detective doesn''t seem that way; it feels more genuine. If you put a gun to Dalia''s head, she would still try to save you and change you for the better, but the detective, no, she would beat sense in you, or at least that''s what I feel; after all, she reminds me of ''her''.

    Talking about the detective, strange. Why is her heart pounding so much?

    Dalia grabs the paper with the address and nods her head. "Yeah, this is the place." She tilts her head in confusion. "But this doesn''t look like a scrapper''s base."

    Colette nods her head in agreement. "Still, it reeks of them."

    Is she having a panic attack? "Uhm... guys?" Oh shit, she is!

    Dalia turns her eyes to Flamma. "Did you sense other neighbors in the house?"

    Flamma shakes her head. "No, but I feel they were here not long ago."

    "GUYS!" I scream a little too loud, but I manage to grab the attention of everyone. "What the fuck, are ya''ll blind?" I point at the detective, who''s hyperventilating, holding a hand to her chest, tightly clasping at her hoodie.

    The detective takes slow steps forward, entering the house. I follow Dalia and Colette right behind me.

    "Olivia, what happened?" Dalia asks, but the detective doesn''t seem to listen.

    "...Tin...a?" The small, heartbroken whimper escapes the detective''s throat, her eyes frantically looking around, searching for something, or rather, someone.

    Looking around the house, it doesn''t take long to find a collection of photos of a woman in a police uniform standing next to the detective, a big smile on their face, and on the bottom of the frame, the quote ''You''re the best sister'' carved on the wood.

    Grabbing the picture frame, I walk back to the others, handing Colette it. It doesn''t take much of a brain to figure out what''s happening here, and as Dalia''s eyes fall to the picture frame, it widens.

    Before she has the chance to even think of running to the detective, Colette''s hand stops her, grabbing her shoulder and pushing her back.

    "You really want to do this now?" Dalia asks, her face contorted in anger.

    Colette crosses her arms and firms her feet on the wooden floor. "Let her figure this out on her own."

    The incredulous look on Dalia''s face is, again, a rare sight. I would even go as far as saying I never saw her like this.

    Detective''s POV

    <hr>

    "Tina...?" I call out again, crawling my way to the upper floors, my feet almost not strong enough for the task. But I manage to get there, stopping in front of Tina''s room.

    A message written in dark red liquid on the door reads, ''Welcome home''. Entering the room, the place is the exact same as ever: messy and filled with bright pink colors and dog photos. And in the middle of the room lies Jax, a flat-coated retriever that me and Tina found abandoned near Alexander''s bar.

    Eating from a trash can, It was tough to make him trust us, but once he did, he became family. I rush to him, gently petting his head, praying to anyone who''s listening for him to be alive.

    "Jax? Come on, buddy." I get so desperate that tears start to flow and fall on his black fur. "Wake up, buddy, please."

    Jax opens his eyes, and a weak laugh escapes me as I scratch behind his ears. "Oh, buddy, what happened to you?" One good thing is that he doesn''t seem hurt, so that means that the red liquid is probably...

    I shake my head to push those thoughts away, and Jax barks, grabbing my attention. He bites my hand and starts to pull me towards something, and I follow. Nearing Tina''s bed, Jax put his head under the covers and grab with his mouth a phone with a paper tied to it, reading, ''Play me''.

    An icon of a video on the screen. Sitting on the bed, Jax climbs on it and lays his head on my lap, and so my thumb presses the icon hesitantly, and the video starts playing.

    The camera seems to be positioned on Tina''s desk, with a familiar masked man coming into view.

    "So, Detective, is it?" The man laughs. "I really thought you were a supernatural back at the hotel, but imagine my surprise to learn you''re just like me.

    Now, as you messed up my latest acquisition, I decided to take something from you, or rather, the two people you seem to care most about."

    The man grabs the side of his mask, taking it off. He gives a smile to the camera before putting a more serious expression on his face. He looks young, with long spikey hair, tired eyes, and a hint of beard on his chin, and once he puts on a cap, I see a tech-type of glasses resting atop it.

    Something about his face rings too close to home; do I know him?

    "Look, I hate you, okay? But I''m a good guy, so I decided that we needed to have a family meeting.

    Just me, you, and Tina, so don''t bring your agency friends along if you don''t want me to end your chances of saving anyone. Come to the abandoned part of the city at night, the old orphanage, home."

    The video cuts off, and the image of the old orphanage comes to the screen before the back of the phone gets hot, almost burning my hand. Instinctively, I throw the phone away, and the battery explodes. Glass shards from the screen cut my palm, some drops of blood tinting the sheets.

    Getting up from the bed, Tina''s mirror stares at me; my eyes darken, and my expression is a mixture of everything and nothing at all. I, too, see Flamma atop my head, quietly watching what I''ll do.

    Descending the stairs, everyone''s eyes fall on me. "I have to go somewhere," I state plainly before walking past them, but before I can completely, Colette holds my shoulder.

    "Explain first." Colette orders.

    Dalia gets to my side, looking at my face with worry. "Yes, and after that, we can go help your sister, all of us." She, too, puts her hand on my shoulder, gentler than Colette, but still holding me back.

    "Flamma," I call for her, and with a jump, she descends to my shoulder.

    Nodding her head, she closes her eyes, chanting some words.

    "To never part, tie the holy.

    To not lose, embrace the threads of thy heart.

    Knot it seven times, seven parts of a soul, tightly together.

    Until the day the forest dies, until the day the queen is no more."

    After the chanting, Flamma whispers in my ear sweetly. "My flames are yours, to embrace the innocents, to burn the sinners, and to always deliver true justice."

    Dalia quickly takes her hand off my shoulder and jumps back, pulling Yui with her, as Colette, on the other hand, just gets what''s happening too late.

    I feel like my heart''s burning, my mind hugged with Flamma''s warmth, my hair swaying with the sudden wind coming from the forest, caressing the rebirth of its child. Raising my hand, Flamma does the same, and a word comes to my mind. "Enflame." The words escape my mouth naturally.

    Flames engulf the three agents, but not burning them, only keeping them in place, like a cage. The flames ignore the house and Jax; even as Jax''s tail touches it, it doesn''t burn or hurt him.

    A familiar taste of iron climbs my throat, and a torrent of blood escapes my mouth, causing me to vomit most of what I had. Weakness hugs my body, but I move still, past all the agony.

    Leaving the house and entering my car, Jax lays on the passenger seat, and Flamma lays on my shoulder, feeling weak as well.

    Revving the engine, I start driving away at high speed. "You okay?" I ask Flamma with my weak voice.

    "Yes, I just didn''t expect you to be so fragile, even more so now that we share our pain." She rests her head against my neck, using it as a wall to keep her sitting up. I can feel how she is just as tired and hurt as I am.

    "Share our pain?"

    She nods her head. "Yes, we are bound now." She touches my neck, feeling the weak pulse on it. "All you feel, I feel, and when you die, I go with you."

    I look away from her for a moment. "I''m sorry." My apology is almost too low to hear.

    "Oh silly, It wasn''t your choice to make the pact; I chose it myself." She yawns before closing her eyes. "I trust you, and only you, Iustitia." I can feel the truth in her words somehow; I can feel how she believes in me. It''s like a strange sense of being around family and the safety it brings¡ªjust instinctive and out of my control.

    I watch as she falls asleep, taking one hand off the wheel. I put her on my head so she can sleep more comfortably.

    Jax at my side lies tired on the seat, looking sadly at the car floor.

    "I know, buddy, we will get your mama back." I pet his head, and after some seconds, he too falls asleep, leaving only me awake, alone with my thoughts, with only the road in view.

    I even try remembering the face of the man, but in my current state, it''s hard. I''m having to make a conscious effort to not pass out right now. I feel like I''ve met him before, before all of this, a long, long time ago.

    But it doesn''t matter anymore, the only thing that matters is getting my sister back.

    <hr>

 Chapter 7 Part 2 -Till You. Pushed. Me. Away-

    Time: 21:36

    <hr>

    The moon hangs high in the sky, illuminating the old dirt path in front of me, guiding me back to my old home.

    I can still hear their laughs¡ªthe other kids that lived with me¡ªplaying in this same forest, collecting bugs in the summer, and running around in the snowy winter.

    It wasn''t the best; most of the workers never cared for us, but everyone took care of each other, even with the constant fights to see who would marry who in the future or who stole the sweets from the others.

    Simpler times¡ªI even dare to say it was the best time of my life. Even if I broke my arm climbing down the second-floor window to go to the city with Tina, to do what we always did.

    Steal beers from gas stations and smoke cigarettes on the front porch of old Pierce''s house. How long ago was the last time I had a smoke? I don''t even remember.

    My feet leave marks on the soil, marking my path forward; the dry leaves crunching beneath my boots sound like an old melody. I left Flamma and Jax in the car; I can''t risk losing them.

    I don''t feel better than I did before; there''s still a sharp pain in my stomach. I guess vomiting blood is not a good sign. The sides of my vision darken, and my lungs have difficulty filling themselves with air.

    Why me? That''s the real question I''ve been asking myself lately. I know I was never lucky, but this isn''t just me being unlucky. What did I do to deserve such pain?

    Pushing the heavy old wooden door of the orphanage, my eyes focus on the old hallway leading to the second-floor stair, the worn-out planks marked with everyone''s foot, forever printed on the floor.

    To my right, the door to the kitchen is open, and on the wall next to it, I see markings of colorful chalk, marking the height of the boys, and just next to it, the height of the girls. I always forget how Tina forced me to do this stupid height-mark thing.

    Crouching down, my fingertips linger on my old name right next to Tina''s, in my ears, I hear her voice like it was just yesterday.

    "Come on, Ollie, no one will notice," I remember her closing her hand into a fist and grinning¡ªa grin that would make anyone afraid of her. "And even if someone says anything, I''ll just take care of them."

    The woman who took care of us at the time, Mary; saw the wall and because of it, she had a long talk with me, and in the end, she helped me a lot. I''m grateful for what she did and for Doctor Foster too.

    Raising up, my vision darkens for a moment, making me take some steps forward. While trying to balance myself, I feel my shoulder bump into a door, making it open.

    Gravity sucks, I fall to the ground. My shoulder hurts, and my back too. Blinking my eyes, my vision returns like before, and I scan my surroundings¡ªthe big dinner room.

    Long tables and benches were just perfect for the number of kids there were during my time here. Mostly broken now, and focusing my eyes a little more, I see some shapes I don''t recognize.

    Grabbing my phone, I turn on the flashlight, and once it reaches the forms, I realize.

    Cages, mostly small cages covered with old cloth, with the exception of one, a big cage in the middle, big enough to fit three of me inside.

    Getting up to my feet again, I start limping to them, and once I reach them, my fingers slowly take the cloth off one of the cages, revealing what''s inside.

    Faes¡ªlots of them. Looking at my face, they try to hide from me. I can feel how afraid they are.

    "I''m here to help," I say weakly. "Just stay away from the lock; I''ll free you all in a sec."

    The faes look at me with fear still, but they nod their heads slowly. Looking around, I try to find something to open the cages, but there''s nothing.

    There is neither a knife nor a hairpin; the place has nothing but furniture. With a tired sigh, I grab my pistol, taking off the mag, and putting it in my pocket.

    "Sorry, but hold on tight," I say this to the faes, who hug themselves and close their eyes.

    I raise my pistol, grabbing it by the barrel and using the grip to hit the lock. I end up using most of my remaining strength; that isn''t much, but I manage to break the lock, opening the cage.

    While I take a seat on the bench to breathe, the faes come around me, studying my face before one of them gives my cheek a quick peck, making me blush instinctively.

    The faes laugh before flying to the other cages, waiting for me to open the remaining ones. And with a groan, I get up and start doing that.

    After some minutes, all the faes are free, and to my embarrassment, all of them give me a kiss on the cheek before parting back to the forest, leaving me alone with the big cage.

    I hear no sounds from it, and without hesitating, I pull the big cloth covering it down, revealing inside the figure of a woman.

    Her dark skin glints as the moonlight reflects on it. Red eyes stare at me, a slit in them like the eyes of a snake. Long white hair adorns her face, making her facial features stand out more.

    Something inside of me screams to not free her, but I ignore it, pushing it away. Looking at the lock, it''s bigger than the other, and stronger, it seems. "I''ll have to shoot this one open.

    Cover your ears, okay?" I ask, but the woman doesn''t seem to understand, and so I put my hands on my ears, waiting for her to do the same.

    And after tilting her head slightly, she imitates me. I load my pistol again and prepare to shoot.

    A loud boom echoes together with the sound of metal hitting metal; the lock hits the floor, and the cage opens.

    The pistol in my hand is now missing its barrel, and the metal is distorted. I feel some blood dripping off my hands; dammit, the gun exploded. To my luck, my hand is still in one piece, with only some minor cuts on my fingertips.

    The woman gets up to her feet and walks to the door of the cage, and the closer she gets, the more I''m able to study her features. She''s wearing clothes I''ve only seen in movies¡ªan old tunic paired up with a medieval hose¡ªand no shoes.

    But her hair is what catches my attention more; her white hair is definitely not a sign of age; she doesn''t look to be older than me, and wait... her hair has red eyes?

    White snakes look at me; her hair wasn''t snakes a second ago. With their tongues, the four snakes seem to lick the air in my direction.

    She gets out of the cage and takes a step closer to me. I try taking one back, but there''s not much room behind me. Once close enough, her snakes slowly move closer, most close to my face and one close to my hand.

    The three of them retreat soon after and disappear, becoming her hair again, but the one close to my hand licks the blood dripping from my wound before raising up to my face and staring me down quietly.

    It starts talking, but I don''t recognize the language.

    "¦³?¦Ê¦Í¦Ï¦Í ?¦Í¦È¦Ñ?¦Ð¦Ï¦Ô, ¦Ä¦É? ¦Ó?? ¦Ò¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ð?¦Í¦Ï¦Ô?, ?¦Ã? ¦Ò¦Å ¦Â¦Ï¦Ç¦È?¦Ò¦Ø ?¦Í ¦Ó? ?¦Ã¦Ã?¦Ó¦Å¦Ñ¦Ï¦Í ?¦Ð¦Ï¦Ö? ¦Ó?? ?¦Ä¦Ï? ¦Ò¦Ï¦Ô.

    ¦­?¦Í ¦Ä? ¦Ò¦Ï¦É ?¦Ð¦Ï¦Ö¦Á¦É¦Ñ¦Å¦Ó?."

    Even without understanding a single thing, I nod my head, praying that it will be enough of an answer to whatever is being asked or said.

    The snake opens its mouth, and when I think it will bite me, it spits out a ring, and before it can fall to the ground, I catch it... gross.

    It retreats back to the woman, and just like the others, it becomes her hair again. Now her eyes are the only ones staring me down, waiting.

    Putting this on can mean so many things¡ªa curse, a pact, a sentence of death¡ªbut as I try to walk away without putting it on, the woman blocks my way.

    "Whatever happens, right?" I laugh to myself. "It''s not like I''m knee-deep in shit."

    I try putting it on my index finger, but she hisses at me and I gulp slightly, I move it again and again till I reach the fourth finger on my left hand, where she stops hissing and only watches.

    Putting on the ring, the metal of it becomes little snakes, wrapping around the base of my finger and tightening so I can never take it off.

    I feel a slight pain. The ring drinks some of my blood, which becomes the color of the snake''s red eyes before it stops moving. A magical ring of snakes¡ªJust what I needed...

    When I look back at the woman, she''s no longer there. I only catch a glimpse of her white hair as she leaves the building. Okay, this goes to the list of my strangest encounters and worst red flags.

    Resuming my limping around, I go to the stairs. A blood message on the wall reads, ''Come, we''re waiting'', not creepy at all.

    Climbing up the steps, I get to the second floor. All the doors are still with the names of each one of us: Jhonny, Kate, Tina, and a lot more. My chest feels cold for a moment and tight too.

    I see an arrow of blood drawn on the floor, pointing to the door in the middle, to the right. Wait, Cole''s room? I remember him well; he used to bully me a lot. He was the same one who had one of his front teeth broken; the orphanage almost threw Tina away after that.

    But in the end, Cole was sent to the juvie after apparently almost stabbing one of the other kids after a fight. The same Cole who had big spikey hair, the same Cole... I get it now.

    I get to the door, and pushing it open the inside comes into view.

    Cole is sitting on a chair, as Tina and Verda are each lying down on the floor next to his feet, both unconscious. The only source of light in the room is a lit candle near the window.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation."Well, you remember me now?" Cole smiles, his hand gripping a large steel pipe wrench, resting it between his legs. "It really was difficult to find you; after all, you''re not Oliver anymore, are you?"

    He laughs dryly before it dies down, the silence between us loud enough to hurt my ears.

    "Why?" I ask in a low and composed tone, which isn''t that difficult to do; after all, I''m barely alive right now. "Why me and Tina?"

    "WHY?" Cole screams before laughing out loud, anger pouring out of him. "You are really funny."

    "After what you and Tina pulled off, you thought I wouldn''t come after you two?"

    I raise an eyebrow. "Me and Tina had nothing to do with the reason you had to go to juvie; you did it to yourself."

    His anger only grows, and his face contorts into a deep frown. "I know you were the one that ratted me out; you knew I had a pocket knife because of what my family did to me, and yet you told them.

    They said I tried stabbing Tina, but I never did; they lied to throw me away, and you knew that, didn''t you?."

    My eyes widen if what he''s saying is true. "Cole, I didn''t tell them about that." I try to take a step closer to him. "Why do you think it was me in the first place?"

    "I just know you did." He doesn''t react to me stepping closer, but he continues talking. "They drugged me, tested me with their ''medicine'', broke my mind.

    That was till a man rescued me and gave me purpose; he showed me I''m not broken, that I never was." He hugs himself; even with his words, he doesn''t seem to believe in himself.

    I take another step closer to him; no, we are just a meter away." I didn''t know Cole; if I had, I would have tried doing something; you know that.

    How many times didn''t I help you? Even when you punched me, I still helped you with your homework, remember? And when you said you liked Chloe, who helped you confess?"

    Cole brings his hands to his head, taking a step away from me. "Liar, LIAR. You never cared; you did this to me, YOU."

    I put a hand on his shoulder, which seems to have made him return from his crisis, at least for now. "You can believe me, Cole. It''s okay; we can let this behind an-"

    Cole''s hands wrap around my neck, tightly squeezing it and locking my windpipe. The both of us fall to the floor, and he holds me down.

    "It doesn''t matter; I''ll save everyone, and that will be enough to redeem myself." I try kicking my legs up in hopes of hitting him, but he only squeezes my throat more, I even try punching him, but I lack the strength to.

    I struggle to breathe; I feel like my head will explode. I try talking, but the only sound I''m able to make is muffled groans.

    "I already changed Tina''s blood; the mutation will now either kill her or make her become the next step in human evolution.

    Glad I killed that vampire doctor; his research was of great help to open my eyes. Sad he killed that girl though; if he hadn''t, you would never have gotten in my way."

    His words ring in my head: the girl, the first death, the reason why it all started, and now he''s doing it to Tina. We will both die if I don''t do anything. I grab the flashbang from my pocket and pull the pin out, putting it inside of his pants, and at my action, he lets go of my neck.

    Taking this opening, I use my feet to kick him away, making him fall to his back.

    **BOOM**

    Flashback Scene

    <hr>

    I''m sitting outside Mary''s office, dangling my feet as I wait for things to calm themselves. I stare at the little smile I have drawn on my shoes, the quote ''Smile more, a reminder'' written with permanent markers.

    Not much time later, Mary leaves the room with Cole hiding behind her. She carries the same smile she always does: gentle and caring, sweet to the eyes.

    A woman easy to attach to, so it''s no surprise Cole is so glued to her. She looks at me and pets my head. "You two need to talk while I''ll talk with Poname about what she did, okay?"

    We both nod our heads, our voices in unison. "Yes, Miss Mary."

    At our response, she smiles more before pushing us to our way. Without many options, we start walking toward the outside area, where there''s a swing where we can sit.

    Getting to the swing, I notice that Cole isn''t opening his mouth or talking, probably because of his broken teeth. Even if I know why Tina did it and love her for protecting me, I still think it was much more than it should have been.

    "I''m sorry for your teeth, but they will grow back, right?" I try smiling in hopes of making this situation less awkward.

    I watch as his shoulders get less tense as a heavy sigh escapes his body. "Miss Mary said it will, but still." He looks away from me. "She said that what I did was going to be discussed later with the owner; I''ll probably have to clean the kitchen this week."

    We start swinging, enjoying the air on our faces as the sun starts going down at the horizon, disappearing between the trees. "Everything will be fine."

    I say, to which he stops swinging, his eyes locked on the ground, sadness on his features hidden beneath a mask of indifference to the situation. "I''m sorry I said you''re weird earlier; I was just angry an-"

    I stop swinging, reaching my hand on his shoulder, his eyes finally meeting mine. "Just forget it; we are good, right?"

    He nods his head slowly. "I guess, yes."

    "Then that''s all that matters." I grin widely, earning a smile from him. We spend more time talking about various things¡ªabout the other kids, Miss Mary, what we think will be the lunch for tomorrow¡ªand without noticing, night arrives.

    We get out of the swings, and Cole looks at me with a smile on his face. "I just wanted to say... you''re cool."

    After saying that, he runs inside the orphanage, leaving me outside.

    After getting inside, tired from all that had happened, I beelined to my bed, sleeping soon after. And in the middle of the night, Tina entered my room, and Miss Mary was going to someone''s door.

    Tina sat on the edge of my bed, prompting me to raise my head in a half-awake state, but before I could say anything, Tina talked.

    "I take care of things; we will be safe now," I remember her expression¡ªa mixture of anger and accomplishment on her face.

    But I was so tired that I just ignored her, and soon after, the night was gone.

    Waking up the morning after, Cole grabbed his things, putting his toys and comics on a backpack before running away in the hallway, avoiding my eyes.

    That was the last time I saw him, his eyes puffy from crying and his hands red from punching something.

    Back to the present

    <hr>

    A loud noise creates a buzz in my ear, blood splattered on the floor, Cole''s left leg now with a hole in it, his bone exposed, and his muscles burned.

    He lays on the ground, screaming in pain and agony. I cough, rubbing my neck, and slowly the buzz in my ear dies down. "I''m sorry, Cole."

    I look at Tina, and I remember now fully that she lied about Cole to keep me safe from him, but she shouldn''t have done that; she didn''t know Cole as well as I did.

    Hugging myself on the ground, tears escape my eyes as I understand everything now; it was all because of me again.

    I scream as loud as I can¡ªa scream of pure agony, just like Cole''s, but born from a different kind of pain.

    As I try getting up, I feel a pair of hands wrapping around my shoulders from behind, hugging my back, and as I look at the person hugging me, she starts singing a lullaby, putting me to sleep.

    Dalia POV

    <hr>

    Standing outside the orphanage, we wait. Colette insists that we let the detective do her thing before intervening.

    Something on my chest makes me worry. If I could just go there, save her, and keep her safe from all of this, I would.

    Getting here was easy; the smell of the detective''s blood made Yui able to track her, but with this amount of blood lost, she must be on her last strength.

    Yui climbs a tree and starts to get a view of the detective. Apparently, she is on the second floor or so; said the faes were running back to their forest as we got here.

    A scream rings, making some birds fly away from the ceiling of the old building¡ªa scream I know doesn''t belong to the detective¡ªthat is until a second one comes.

    Pain, agony¡ªthe detective screams so loudly that Colette puts a hand in her ears to block the sound.

    We rush inside, and we reach the second floor. An open door, and inside a man with just part of his leg bleeding all over the floor as the detective is in a fetal position. Her cries make my heart feel cold.

    I watch as the detective tries to rise to her feet, and before she can, I hug her back, my lips close to her ear as I start singing a lullaby, putting the detective to sleep soon after, away from her agony and pain. She''s all hurt and beaten, her neck with marks of fingers, and the palm of her hands with cuts all around.

    It will sound morbid, but it was a good thing she bled this much. It made it easier for Yui to track her scent that way.

    I watch as Colette grabs the man responsible for our headache by the neck before headbutting him, making his lights go out. Our eyes meet, and we have the same idea: even if we wanted to kill the man, the agency would still want him alive for questioning.

    So I''ll focus on my only job right now¡ªthe only important thing. With the detective in my arms, I rise to my feet.

    "Go." Colette says to me, "I''ll call JB, and we will stay here to deal with this; just take the detective home."

    Crossing her arms over her chest, she didn''t wait for an answer before turning her back to me, a small smile on my lips. I''m glad she didn''t get mad at the detective.

    Yui stops in front of me as I''m about to leave. "Take care of her, just not too much." They smug before patting me on the shoulder and joining Colette.

    And with that, I start taking the detective home.

    <hr>

 Chapter 7 Extra

    Detective POV

    Time: 00:22

    Back in my room

    <hr>

    Opening my eyes, I find myself looking at the same ceiling I''ve been seeing these past couple of days. I find myself calming down just at the scent of the familiar wood and dust.

    Dalia sits in the chair near my evidence wall, a med kit resting between her legs as she cuts some gauze. I sit up, feeling my sore muscles respond back, forcing me to let out an involuntary groan, making Dalia notice that I''m awake.

    "You should sleep some more; two hours is not nearly enough." Her voice is gentle, but yet something calls my attention¡ªa hint of hurt in her tone.

    Ignoring her words, I try to get out of bed. "Tina, if I don''t help her, she''ll..."

    Dalia gets up from the chair and strides in my direction. Without even giving me time or a warning, she pushes me down to the bed, her hands holding my wrist together as she stares down at my face, her tired eyes reflecting my surprised expression.

    "Your friends are already with the agency." She states.

    I shake my head. "You don''t get it, I-"

    A low pain courses through my face after Dalia slaps me. On the edge of her eyes, tears form, gently leaving them and finally finding their last destination on my cheek.

    "Am I so little deserving of your trust?" Her voice cracks as she speaks. "Or are you just so suicidal that you don''t see how much I need you?"

    Her words pierce my heart like a sword as I finally realize how my actions must have hurt her. I wanted so much to do all of this alone that I pushed everyone who could help me away.

    No, that isn''t just that. I wanted so much to die, to redeem myself like Cole, that I got myself tunnel vision in a lie I created for myself to make things easier.

    My left-hand breaks free from her hold and cups her cheek, my thumb cleaning some tears out of her face. I open my mouth to talk, but no words leave me; I don''t know what to say.

    Dalia''s grip on my right wrist becomes gentler; I see clearly how her gray eyes soften at my touch and how they close soon after as she nuzzles into my palm, seeking more contact.

    "I think I need a bath; can you help me?" I ask, to which she blushes and looks away; her head moves just a bit in affirmation.

    Dalia gets off me and hugs my side, helping me get up, and she starts to help me get to the bathroom.

    Once inside, she walks to the bathtub, chanting some words, a spell, before hot water starts to appear inside, filling it.

    Her eyes fall on me once again, but this time, she looks determined, and yet her voice comes gently. "Do you mind if I undress you?" the way the lit candles on the chandelier reflect on her eyes, making the grayness of her iris much warmer and more in focus.

    I shake my head, and with that, Dalia slowly approaches me, first taking off my boots and socks before unbuckling my jeans and carefully sliding them off me.

    My hoodie and shirt went soon after, leaving only my underwear. I see her gulping at the sight, my hand once again finding rest on her cheek. Seemingly, my action makes her focus again, and nodding her head, she takes off my panties.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.I cross my legs as she walks to my back, and in a moment, her fingers undo the hook, making my bra fall to the ground.

    But she doesn''t move; instead, her fingers start tracing a path down my spine, making my body shudder involuntarily and my breath slowly get ragged.

    "Won''t you undress as well?" I ask Dalia as I get up from the chair.

    She nods her head before looking at my exposed form. "Would you want to help me?" Her voice hides a hint of begging.

    I nod my head before guiding my hands to her belt, slowly undoing her pants. Her chin rests on my shoulder, her hot breath hitting my neck and making me feel a strange jolt travel all around my spine.

    Her pants now rest on the floor; her shirt goes soon after; and in some moments, she''s naked as well.

    I stop to look at her body, her small breasts cutely perked up, her shaved crotch, and her lean form. Now, looking at her this way, I finally notice how my heart starts racing and how my hands start to seek more and more contact with her skin.

    Without wanting to break the moment, I pull her with me to the bathtub, and she goes in first, sinking her body in the hot water before her hand prompts me to enter as well.

    She wraps her arms around my waist, her breasts pressing against my back, dragging a low and cute moan out of her.

    Leaning the back of my head on her shoulder, I watch her eyes like one watches the starry night sky.

    "I''m sorry." The words leave me without notice.

    Dalia tilts her head slightly. "For what?"

    "For how much I hurt you."

    She reaches a hand to my face, cupping my cheek and prompting me to kiss her thumb. "It''s okay; the only thing that matters is that you''re okay."

    "Do you really want to sleep with me?" My question comes in a low tone, my eyes averting from her gaze for a moment, but her hand forces me to look at her again.

    Dalia looks deeply into my eyes before approaching her lips, giving me plenty of time to turn away, something I don''t do.

    Our lips lock together hungrily. I move my body in the bathtub, so I''m sitting on her lap now, our breasts pressed against each other as one of my hands travels down her neck and the other caresses her cheek.

    Her hands tightly held me in place, some of her fingers rubbing against my butt cheeks.

    After a long kiss, we parted, both of us breathing in a ragged way. "Is that a good enough answer?" She asks with a gentle tone, kissing my neck soon after.

    At this point, I have already lost the notion of time. We left the bathtub after some minutes of cleaning each other, going back to the room where she started patching my wounds up as I was sitting on her lap, kissing all over her neck.

    And now we are in bed, tired and worn out; even without getting to the point of having sex, we had our fill with this intimacy time. Enough to leave us tired; after all, neither of us is running at 100% efficiency right now.

    Dalia spoons me as my legs are locked around hers. She fell asleep not long ago, her lips slightly parted as she snores softly.

    Even if I still don''t get why she chose me, I''m not going to complain; maybe I should allow myself to be happy once in a while.

    I give her one last peck on the lips before allowing myself to go to sleep as well.

    <hr>

 Chapter 8 -Fight. Eat. And Sleep-

    Morning

    <hr>

    Waking up, I feel the warmth of Dalia''s body still close to me, and looking at her neck, I see a bunch of hickeys on her neck from last night, making me smile.

    Sitting up, I watch Dalia sleep for some more minutes before leaving the bed, putting on my clothes to make some warm tea for her, just as a gesture of kindness, truly not because I''m starting to realize I might be falling for her.

    I leave the room, and my feet guide me downstairs to the living room. Reaching it, JB is sitting on a chair.

    As I come to her vision, she rises from the chair and approaches me, hugging me tightly. "It''s good to see my little pup is okay."

    I hug her back, and even if I don''t understand why she keeps calling me ''pup'' or ''puppy'', I still can appreciate her actions. "I''m all better now."

    Parting from the hug, my eyes lock on hers. There''s no need for the question; everyone knows what I would want to know.

    "Well, I have a bad, a good, and a depends on you, news; which one do you want to hear first?" JB asks as she sits on the sofa, petting the empty space beside her, a gesture for me to sit beside her, one that I follow.

    My hand instinctively goes to the bridge of my nose, preparing myself mentally. "The bad one first."

    JB nods her head. "You were fired from the station by the mayor''s orders."

    A dry laugh escapes my throat before my eyes lock on the floor, JB''s hand gently resting on my knee. "No surprise there, with the number of days I got late."

    "But," JB continues, a small smile on her face. "The agency will provide payments for you, and they will all fall right here."

    She hands me a credit card with no name on the front and no numbers on the back. I raise an eyebrow, but she doesn''t elaborate further.

    "Now, to the good news:

    Your friend, Verda, I believe is his name; he''s all good and should probably be back to his job."

    I let out a relieved sigh, but as JB''s expression shifts to a more and more careful one, with a small smile that nervously stays plastered on her face, no good.

    "Now to the neutral, your friend, Tina, we are taking care of her; she''s stable and asleep right now, but we don''t know when she will wake up.

    It will take some time to get the bad blood out of her and give her body time to make more."

    "I see." It''s all I can say.

    "We believe the scrappers will stay quiet after the loss of one of their pillars, so you''ll have some free time, and tomorrow I''ll talk with you again, but with everyone else as well."

    She gets up from the sofa and pets my head. "Rest for now, and if you want to see your friend, ask Dalia to take you to the agency."

    I nod, and JB leaves the house. Shaking my head, I resume my task. Reaching the kitchen, I find a mug and a stash of various types of tea.

    But I''ll make something better; I just need ingredients. Looking around, I find some fruits, among them an orange.

    I spend the next few minutes preparing an orange peel tea with honey, and by doing so, I feel at least my mind calming down a little.

    The agency is taking care of Tina; she''ll be okay; she needs to be... And Cole, I hope he''s okay and in the agency''s care.

    Maybe they can rehabilitate him and give him the right meds and therapy.

    Walking back to the room, I enter.

    I notice Dalia waking up; after yawning and looking at her side, she starts to look around frantically, looking for me.

    And not many seconds later, she finds me grabbing a cream from the bathroom and coming back. At her side, she notices the tea I made for her.

    "You made this?" She asks, surprised.

    I nod my head, sitting on the edge of the bed near her and opening the cream. "Thought you would like something to warm you up; it''s pretty cold outside."

    Grabbing a little of the cream on my fingers, I start to use it on her hickeys. It would be bad if the others saw it.

    But as my fingers reach it, Dalia grabs my hand and looks at me in the eye before looking away. "There''s no need; I want to keep these."

    Her words take me by surprise, making me stare at her for a few seconds before coming back to earth.

    "Okay." I put the cream away, and we stay for more time like this, shoulder to shoulder, heart to heart.

    Time: 9:30

    <hr>

    Closing the door behind me, I leave the house.

    After yesterday''s incident, everyone is still a little on edge. Yui is napping on the sofa, Colette is training, and Dalia is out helping JB write a report about Wednesday.

    I feel kinda bad doing the same thing again, but Flamma, who is happily humming on top of my head, said the queen would speak to no one but me, so I guess there''s nothing I can do.

    Jax follows right behind me; good thing the queen apparently doesn''t mind him coming along. He''s a lot more glued to me after yesterday; I guess he misses Tina just like I do, and neither of us can be alone doing nothing but sitting around right now.

    We need a quest, something to make us forget, even if for one moment. Yeah, that sounds nice.

    "We are almost there," Flamma says, getting out of my head and flying in front of me, guiding us towards a collection of tall rocks, forming almost what looks to be pillars to nothing.

    "I''ll deactivate the barrier and..." She stops talking as my curious finger touches the rock, and nothing happens. At least nothing to prompt the silence out of Flamma, her half-finished words making me uneasy that I fucked it up.

    My vision darkens for a moment before it comes back. The once normal forest is now vibrant and huge, with trees as tall as buildings everywhere and faes and other creatures walking around, flying, or whatever they are doing to move.

    "Well, it looks like you didn''t need my help anyway," Flamma says as her shoulder slumps.

    I put my palm under her before bringing her close, my fingertip petting her red hair. "Thank you for bringing me here."

    Flamma''s smile gets back to her face before she points me in a direction. "We need to go there, to the ancient tree."

    Looking at the place she''s pointing, it''s an impossible sight¡ªa tree so high that it reaches the clouds, its roots being the foundation and mother of all the others in this place.

    My feet start to move despite my wanting, like a moth to the flame, like I''m reaching for a call from someone¡ªmy job, my friends, my family.

    My head starts hurting; images flood my mind of places I''ve never been, faces I never saw, bodies I never touched, and people I never killed.

    Red hair swaying with the wind, caressed and blessed by the forest, hands drenched in blood, eyes wide and alert.

    The queen stands in front of me, Eris. But how do I know her name? Fear, hunger, but especially injustice; a warm heart suddenly cold; a purposeless sword; a lost girl.

    A white-haired man raises his hand¡ªthe end of an era, the beginning of a curse.

    Jax barks, bringing my attention back to myself, making the headache feel like it never existed, but the feeling that something, someone, touched my heart and pulled me into its strings stays hosted deep inside my heart.

    Looking at Flamma, I see that she didn''t seem to have felt it, even if we are now sharing most of the sensations.

    Composing myself, I continue walking with her towards the tree to meet the queen, but now I don''t feel so assured. Or safe.

    I should have stayed home; I could have been reading with Dalia, training with Colette, or even talking with Yui.

    A palace.

    <hr>

    Or whatever I can call an enormous place like this. Different from what I''ll call the main part, this place has almost no faes flying around; only the sounds of hums echo in the long, open hallway.

    Passing by all the wood furniture that composes this place, I see lots of what I would call treasures from various places in the world.

    Finally, at the end of the hallway, a big throne comes into view. A beautiful woman sits on it, her long golden hair resembling a sunset, tied up with a blue lace, and a simple white dress adorning her features.

    At her side stands a tall figure with white hair and super pale skin, blue eyes like the ocean, and a lance resting at hand distance.

    Stepping closer to them, I kneel, keeping my head low.

    Silence extends in the room... Wait, wasn''t I supposed to kneel?

    A sweet laugh escapes the queen, who rises from her throne and moves in my direction.

    "I see I was right about you, child." The queen stands in front of me before tapping the top of my head, permitting me to look up. "You saved my children and maintained your purity."

    "No blood stains your fragile hands; no hate lives in your heart; and there is not a single fracture in your soul." The queen gestures her hand to the knight, and nodding his head, he leaves the room.

    After a few seconds, the man returns, carrying in one hand a box and in the other a vial with what seems to be a gold liquid, like honey.

    The man puts the items on my hand without ceremony before walking back to his spot, like a statue.

    Raising an eyebrow, I look at the queen. "What is this?"

    "A gift." She smiles. "Two, actually, one for you and the other for your sick friend."

    Sick friend, wait? Does she mean Tina?

    My face contorts into a smile for a second, but at the same time, something inside of me stirs¡ªemotions that aren''t mine¡ªdisgust.

    Shaking my head, I get back on my feet and quickly bow my head. "Thank you; I''ll come at a later date to chat; I just have t-"

    The queen nods her head with a gentle smile on her face. "Go ahead, child; on some other day, I''ll invite you over for tea."

    I nod as I turn away, but before I can completely, she opens her mouth again. "One last thing."

    "I hope I can count on you if another problem arises, my hero."

    Hero, a title, a word that holds heavy significance, a sense of duty, justice, or a mix of both, turning one into a tool of rightness.

    I nod my head, and without losing much more time, I leave the palace with a bittersweet taste in my mouth.

    Some hours later

    <hr>

    Uhhh, this sucks. Dalia is out with the medicine; she went to deliver it to JB for me, as apparently, I don''t have permission to see the agency. Yet.

    In my hands is one of the books Dalia left for me to study, and on the bed, Flamma is sleeping on Jax''s side as he naps.

    These books are quite good; most are filled with children''s tales, sketches, and various information.

    I already know most things regarding the faes, and the book doesn''t go as far regarding the lore. The next part is what I was looking forward to studying.

    Werewolfs, a being between man and beast, the combination of the worst parts of both.

    The book goes on about lycanthropy, talking about how the bite is what either kills or transforms one. The moon is mentioned too, but more like an entity.

    It reads:

    ''Werewolves are capable of hearing the moon, like a radio that pushes one''s sanity to the edges of the mind, forcing the transformation and the embrace of the instincts that compose one''s self.

    In a full moon, a newly transformed werewolf will be forced into transforming, but an older one will be less affected, sometimes being able to not feel any effects at all.

    But the red moon is the only exception; no werewolf was recorded to not be affected by the moon in its most volatile state.

    DON''T APPROACH A WEREWOLF ON THE RED MOON; DEATH AWAITS.''

    Furrowing my eyebrows, I put the book away. Too much information in a short space of time, meaning I''ll need some time to really process everything.

    I put a marker on the page I was on, and slowly I get up from the bed, making sure not to wake up Jax or Flamma.

    Leaving the room, I check my phone.

    Midday.

    <hr>

    Maybe I''ll grab something to eat in the fridge.

    Reaching the kitchen, I see Yui sitting on a chair, sucking on what seems to be a blood bag. I''m not going to lie; I sometimes forget that Yui is a vampire.

    Well, at least it isn''t my blood.

    Opening the fridge, I grab two things: a sandwich that Dalia seems to have left for me and Yui''s attention.

    They look at me, seemingly searching for something on my face, but as soon as they don''t find what they want, Yui raises an eyebrow.

    "I was expecting a scream," Yui admits, putting the bag down on the table.

    Crossing my arms, I tilt my head. "Wait, why?"

    Yui points at the blood bag. "Humans generally get scared easily, so I thought you would be bothered by this."

    "You realize I know you''re a vampire, right?"

    Yui nods their head, and so I continue. "So you should know I won''t shame you because you need to feed, as long as you don''t feed off me."

    My words seem to light up an idea in Yui''s head, and before they can talk, I shake my head, opening the sandwich and sitting at the table with them to eat.

    The silence between us stretches; there''s a certain familiar feeling to this. It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten at the table with someone; the job didn''t make it easier to have time for things like this.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.Even if Wayhaven is a small town, the problems were much more than anyone would expect¡ªseriously, cats in trees, old people calling about teenagers skating near their houses or in the street, and night patrols in the cold¡ªall in one day, believe me or not.

    Looking at Yui, I notice her smile as she sucks happily the blood out of the medical bag, and my attention travels around the kitchen.

    I hadn''t noticed before, but there are lots of vials with herbs on the upper shelves, a mini fridge where Yui gets the blood, and a freezer smelling of meat¡ªprobably what Colette eats.

    The sandwich in my hands disappears in a few bites, and I''m left with a less empty stomach.

    Rising from the table, Yui looks at me. "Thanks for keeping me company."

    The smile on their faces is sweet, but their fangs drenched in blood make it less. But it doesn''t make me uneasy, at least not as much as it could.

    I watch as Yui''s gaze runs down to my neck, their smile turning into a grin.

    "Not even one bite? I swear it will be quick." They beg.

    "No," I answer plainly before leaving the kitchen, Yui''s groan vanishing as the door closes.

    Time: 14:00

    <hr>

    A yawn escapes me; at least I managed to finish one of the books Dalia gave me in the meantime.

    My back hurts a little; even the comfort of the sofa can''t help much against my bad posture. Jax and Flamma migrated from the bed in my room to the sofa in the living room, where I am now.

    These two really like being around me, huh? And sleeping for long periods of time¡ªlike, almost all day.

    It''s impressive, really. I would love to be able to sleep like them¡ªno responsibilities, no worries, just eat and nap.

    While I''m deep in thought, I don''t notice Colette sitting on the chair in front of me, waiting for me to snap out of my own head.

    Blinking once I return my focus to the real world. "Uhm... something happened?"

    "I''m waiting," she says, crossing her legs and arms like a statue... Didn''t I think this earlier about someone else too? "I have something to discuss with everyone regarding the free time we will have for the weeks to come."

    "Free time?" I ask.

    Colette nods her head. "Yes. I believe JB will want to talk with us about a week''s vacation somewhere, so I believe that we should decide on a place that''s good for everyone."

    I nod my head, resting my chin on the palm of my hand. "Do you have somewhere in mind?"

    Colette nods her head back, looking at the painting on the wall. "I do."

    "Well, it''s best to wait for the others to come," I say, putting my book away.

    But as I shift my mind back to my thinking, Colette''s eyes fall on me.

    "Just so you know, your training was paused because of what happened, but on vacation, we will resume it."

    A sigh escapes me, and nodding my head, I reply, tired. "Yes, ma''am."

    Some minutes after

    <hr>

    Yui and Dalia joined us, and for some reason, Yui started competing with Jax for space, both resting their heads on my laps. As a precautionary action, I put Flamma to rest on my shoulder, just so neither of them hurt her.

    Looking at Colette, I see her discussing with Dalia about the location of our trip.

    "I still think a hotel would be a better option, but the cabin can be good too," Dalia says, reaching her hands to a lonely tea cup on the table.

    Colette keeps her eyes focused on the painting, her deep gaze lost somewhere in the forest of the art. "If we got to a hotel, it would make things harder to deal with."

    "I want the chances of me hurting someone to be minimal." She states, her words heavy with a feeling I can''t really pinpoint.

    Dalia nods, drinking her tea, before looking at me for a quick second. "You really don''t want to tell he-"

    "Not now," Colette states, her words indicating that the discussion is over. "She''ll learn it at the proper time."

    ...

    "So... what place are we going to?" I ask out of curiosity and to cut the thick tension in the air.

    Dalia smiles. "France, to an old cabin in the woods I built some years ago." On her smile, I spot a feeling of pride.

    I raise an eyebrow. "You built a cabin alone?"

    She nods her head. "I used magic to help me, but most of the work was made with my own two hands." The way her eyes glint brings an involuntary smile out of me.

    "Dalia and Yui will spend most of their time in the city, but you and I will stay in the forest," Colette says, finally breaking her gaze from the painting.

    She continues. "We will up your training, both your fighting skills and how to apply your knowledge into a battle, especially as now you can do some magic because of your pact with a neighbor."

    "Uugh!" Yui''s tired groan breaks our conversation. "If we are done, can I go back to sleep?"

    Dalia nods, and with a yawn, Yui gets their head off my lap and lazily climbs the stairs. Actually, that''s something I''ve been noticing lately.

    Yui seems a lot energized at night, but during the day they seem to be more prompt to be lazy.

    Dalia''s cough grabs the attention of the remaining ones on the table, those being me and Colette.

    "I''ll make dinner tonight, and we will eat by the table, so don''t forget." Her words seem to be more directed at Colette than me, but still, I nod along with her.

    With those words, Dalia grabs her tea cup and goes to the kitchen. At the sound of the door closing, Colette checks her watch before looking at me, wearing a serious expression.

    "Stop your lazing around and come with me; we''ll at least use the hours we have left before dinner to train."

    I grab my book to tell her I wasn''t lazing around, but her hand grabbing my hoodie stops my action before I can complete it, and so I''m dragged away effortlessly.

    I don''t know if I should be happy that I''m light enough to be carried by her or offended by the fact that she''s carrying me in the same manner you would a rice sack.

    Time: 18:47

    <hr>

    After a long session of training, I find myself lying flat on my stomach on the ring, my ribs and arms burning, which means the pain I''ll feel later will be hell.

    Colette rests her head against one of the ring''s ropes, sitting next to my miserable form. She drinks from her water bottle before gently hitting my head with it, the coldness of the bottle making me jolt up.

    "Drink." Colette orders, and with a grateful nod, I comply.

    The cold water travels down my throat, making the heat from the training slowly go away, giving room to a cold and refreshed feeling.

    My eyes travel to Colette; there''s something I''ve been noticing since we began to train; she sometimes eyes me like she wants to say something before looking away with a shake of her head.

    "You know that if something is bothering you, you can talk with me, right?" I ask before passing the water bottle next to her.

    My words seem to surprise Colette. "You''re right,"

    "I have something of importance that I need help with, and I believe you''re the only one here who has the right pair of eyes."

    Colette raises herself from the soft ring floor and extends her hand, pulling me to my feet and helping me walk to the bench, where she continues her talk.

    "In the forest that we are going to, I need you to investigate something with me, something only you and I can know of."

    I wait for her to continue talking or at least give me a better context, but it never comes.

    "I don''t know if I can be of much help, but I''ll do my best," I say, looking into Colette''s eyes. Something in the way her eyes are avoiding mine and how her tone from earlier seems to return activates my instinct of wanting to help and understand.

    "Thank you." Colette mutters the words in a tone so low I almost don''t hear them, and before I can ask more, she leaves the training room, making me follow behind.

    Arriving at the kitchen, it feels like the scenery has changed.

    Candles illuminate the room, making every piece of furniture stand out. The smell of meat and herbs adorning the air makes me involuntarily take a deep breath through my nose, filling my tired lungs with happiness.

    On the table are some different dishes: rice, curry, meat, and some cut vegetables. Four plates divided on the table, each for all the people in the house, and on the floor, a food bowl for Jax.

    Yui''s already stalking the meat, the grin on their face exposing their sharp fangs.

    Colette walks to her chair and sits down without ceremony. I see she''s trying to keep composed, but the way she looks at the dishes tells me how hungry she is after our training.

    Dalia stands near the sink, grabbing some cups and a jar of juice.

    Walking to Dalia''s side, I grab from her busy hands the loads of cups she''s trying to get to the table at the same time.

    "Let me help you."

    Dalia smiles sweetly before muttering a ''thank you''. We start working in sync, like an old couple dancing around the table, finishing the last preparations for the table. Which are just pouring some blood on Yui''s cup and grabbing a beer for Colette.

    Now with everything ready, I take my seat, with Dalia sitting right beside me. Jax''s wet snout presses against my hand before he sits down, waiting for me to feed him.

    I grab one of the cut stake''s pieces on the center plate before taking a good one and putting it in his bowl, and without even waiting for me to drop the food, he steals it from my hand and lays on the ground, eating his prized possession without mercy.

    "He seems really happy about the food," Dalia comments as she makes her plate. I notice she is avoiding the meat and focusing only on the rice and vegetables.

    I smile, petting Jax''s ears as he eats. "Yeah, he can''t control himself when he can have real food instead of dog food."

    "I know someone who is just like that dog." Yui smugs before the sound of someone stepping on a foot rings. Yui''s smug quickly changes to a painful smile.

    Colette closes her eyes and starts to make her plate, grabbing an ungodly amount of meat like it is normal, making me question if she doesn''t have a hole for a stomach. The way she moves her hands and acts now seems graceful and trained, like nobles in movies.

    After making her plate, Dalia grabs mine and starts to help me pick up some food. I end up mixing the rice with the curry, and Flamma, who just woke up at the smell of food, jumps to my hand and instructs me to get her some vegetables.

    Dinner ends; everyone had their fill and left. The only ones left in the kitchen are me and Dalia, along with a pile of dirty dishes.

    I start washing them, and Dalia uses the dishcloth to dry the plates and cups I pass to her in a natural flow.

    A now familiar melody escapes Dalia¡ªthe same lullaby I heard from her before. The song makes my worries slowly dissipate, and my shoulders feel almost weightless.

    As all the dishes are clean and dry, I find Dalia''s arms wrapping around my waist from behind, her chin resting on my shoulder, and her body finding support on mine.

    "Sleep?" She asks, the tiredness in her voice now not hidden behind a smile. I guess her trip to the agency was tiring, and still, she made dinner for everyone.

    Pinching Dalia''s cheek gently, I hear a playful groan escape her throat.

    "Yeah, best to sleep early for tomorrow''s trip."

    As I finish talking, I grab Dalia''s hand and start pulling her to the bedroom. Jax and Flamma follow us as soon as we walk past them in the living room.

    Reaching the bed, Dalia hugs me before quickly falling asleep. Jax rests his head on my stomach along with Flamma, both too succumbing to sleepiness.

    I don''t even notice my eyes getting heavier or the small, genuine smile on my face; perhaps this is family.

    Morning

    <hr>

    Everyone sits around the table, waiting for JB to finish drinking her coffee and talk. For the first time, she''s not in the far-end chair but rather sitting in the middle of the sofa.

    Her third mug goes as fast as the first two; her usual blue-sky eyes look grayer and tired, probably because of the ''Cole incident''.

    "If you all agreed on a place, you can use the portal. Just remember the rules."

    Yui groans. "No magic, no transforming in public, and no killing, right?" The way Yui talks and moves shows how much they would rather stay home. According to Dalia''s words, Yui doesn''t like crowded places or places they don''t know well.

    JB nods, letting out a yawn as she shifts her gaze to me. "I''ll leave them in your hands; just make sure the agency is not compromised and everything will be okay."

    I watch as JB lays her body on the sofa, her head meeting the softness of a pillow. Dalia moves, grabbing a cover from beneath the coffee table and putting it on top of JB. Apparently, this is something that happens frequently.

    Poor JB; she looks overworked, just like me when I was an officer still.

    Colette''s voice breaks my line of thought. "Come on, better not to waste sunlight if we can."

    Everyone grabs their bags, mine being a simple backpack with some important items, a flashlight, a pocket knife, the box from the Fae Queen, and a medkit just in case.

    The others seem to carry small bags too, the exception being a gym bag Colette carries. The sound of metal rings at every step makes me curious about what''s inside.

    Strangely, everyone walks towards the odd painting on the wall, with Dalia grabbing it and putting it up next to the fireplace.

    Dalia, noticing my clear confusion, signals for me to wait a second. She starts drawing symbols on the edges of the painting frame, which is interesting.

    I take out my phone discreetly and snap a quick photo of the symbols before pocketing it back.

    Finishing the symbols, a gentle breeze starts coming from the picture, like someone opening a window, the sound of a forest, and birds taking over the living room.

    I watch as Yui and Colette walk, entering the painting like magic. I shouldn''t be surprised at this point, but it''s hard not to be.

    "Cool, right?" Dalia smiles before walking to my side.

    I nod my head. "Yeah, you''re really cool." My statement seems to make Dalia smile a little more, and the hint of red on her cheeks becomes more obvious.

    She extends her hand, grabbing mine and gently pulling me to the portal.

    "Let''s go before Yui starts missing us."

    Before entering the portal, I look at JB sleeping. Jax quickly grabs the opportunity and cuddles next to her.

    We decided to leave him here to be in her care, but she''ll know that when she wakes up and reads the letter on the coffee table. And Flamma, who has been quiet for some time, moves on my head.

    She has been porting some serious eyes since the meeting with the queen; better to ask her about it later.

    Without losing more time, I enter the portal with Dalia, ready to start the real trip.

    <hr>

 Chapter 9 -Vermilion Strings. Scarlet blood. Red- (Changed)

    <hr>

    The smell of grass after the rain, a comforting scent that always manages to make me feel calmer.

    My eyes scan the surroundings: thin, tall trees extending high as if trying to catch the sun, green grass mixed with lavender, and other colorful flowers intoxicating the air with their fragrance.

    The place feels carefully crafted, or at least changed to feel like it. Herbs were planted on all sides of the house, gently being touched and hugged by the cool wind.

    On the far side, there is a dining area open to the nature with a campfire in the middle, surrounded by chairs. And looking at the cabin, I see signs of aging.

    Moss decorates the inclined rooftop, making the building not stand out much from the forest, like it''s part of its ecosystem.

    I see Colette and Yui entering the cabin. Dalia stands by my side, studying the expression on my face with amusement.

    "Wow." The only words I manage to get off my chest before looking at Dalia, seeing the smile on her face,.

    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" She says, nudging her shoulder on mine, prompting me to slowly walk with her towards the cabin.

    I nod my head. "You really built it?" A grin comes to my face, my shoulder playfully bumping into hers.

    Dalia''s sweet laugh escapes her as she stops walking, making me stop as well and look at her. I watch as she looks at the herbs around us¡ªclearly something she planted as they are all lined up carefully.

    "I remember little about the reason why I did it, but it was my home for a long time before the agency." Her voice rings with memories and mixed feelings.

    My hand naturally falls to her shoulder, and she puts hers on top of mine, guiding my fingers to her cheek. Her eyes are now closed, and her chest is rising up calmly.

    After a few seconds of being in this little world of ours, Yui shouts something we can''t hear, making us walk towards the house to check.

    "This place has too much dust!" Yui states angrily, coughing in a cloud of dust that can be seen in the air as they appear to have thrown themselves at the sofa without checking first.

    Dalia walks to them, gently slapping Yui''s back so they can cough properly.

    "Strange." Dalia starts looking around, looking for something she doesn''t find. "She should still be working..."

    "Someone else lives here?" I ask curiously, making Dalia look at me with a half smile.

    "Yes and no," Dalia gestures for me to follow as she continues her search. "It''s a malfunctioned spirit, one of the first projects I worked on."

    Walking around the house, I see that three doors separate the rooms, but one of them seems to lead downstairs, to a basement of sorts, where we go.

    Getting down, we find a dark room, neatly cleaned, with only some spots having dust, with a silhouette sitting on the far end, back resting against the wall.

    Dalia flicks a switch, making the light bulb in the room turn on, and as the light reaches the figure, I see that it looks like a human.

    A white porcelain face paired with a carefully tied up white hair, a black goth Victorian dress making its pale features stand out, old knee-high lace-up boots protecting its feet, and a fingerless washed dark red glove with flowery patterns sewn to its material.

    "Why do you call her ''malfunctioned''?" My question is met with a sigh from Dalia.

    "It''s because it''s hard to craft something like a human soul." She kneels near the doll and starts to analyze her. "And most times, when someone tries to do it, they end up with a soul that isn''t human."

    "But in her case, she is the closest thing to a human I could make; she only needs maintenance from time to time." Dalia''s voice holds a clear affection for the doll, almost a childish type of love.

    I knell beside her, gently cleaning the dust from the doll''s shoulder. "Is there something I can help with?"

    Dalia opens her mouth. I notice that she is about to decline my offer, so I put a hand on her shoulder, making her remember that I''m on her side.

    With a sigh, her lips soften into a smile. "Can you open her dress for me?"

    I nod and comply, watching as Dalia''s hands tap on the doll''s chest, opening a small hidden hole, and grabbing from the center of her featureless chest a white flower.

    Dalia starts muttering some words, and the flower starts to react. A small glow in the center starts to appear, making the flower seem more and more lively.

    After she''s done, she returns the flower back to the doll, helping me close the dress before getting up to her feet, and I do the same.

    Looking at the doll, I start thinking nothing will happen, but as I turn to ask Dalia, the doll''s eyes open, revealing the same gray tone as Dalia''s.

    The doll starts looking around her before her eyes fall on me. She extends her left hand to me, and without hesitating, I grab it, helping her get up.

    She looks at my face; her curious hand starts to trace my face; and after a few seconds, her eyes fall on Dalia.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t come to check on you for so long," Dalia says, to which the doll bows her head.

    Dalia continues. "This is Olivia, a ''friend'' of mine." The way she looks at me before saying friend, I guess it will be something to be discussed later. "And we have guests upstairs too."

    The doll, who is still finding support in my form, nods her head at me before taking a step away.

    Dalia gestures for us to go upstairs, and so we do, with the doll grabbing a broom behind the door and following right behind.

    Time: 10:26

    <hr>

    "We will leave now," Dalia says from the chair, looking at me with a smile. On her hand is a piece of paper with a number on it, which she puts on the table, sliding it for me. "Call me if anything happens, okay?"

    Apparently, our ''free'' time isn''t as free as I thought. The agency has sent some little inconveniences to be dealt with by our unit, but as they are minor things, two will suffice.

    Dalia walks to leave the house before noticing Yui lying flat still on the now-cleaned sofa, the sounds coming from their phone belonging to a game.

    Without mercy, Dalia strides towards Yui, grabbing their ear and pulling them out of the house, the last sound being heard of them being a scream accompanying an apology.

    Colette looks at the door, her feet tapping the floor on a tight rhythm. After some seconds, her eyes fall on me, nodding her head.

    Well, she did say that she needed my help; guess this is the time then. Colette rises from the chair, pointing to the door before leaving the house.

    A sigh escapes my throat. This is going to be one of those days.

    The forest around us beams with life and colors; animals all avoid us, running away from our sight. But they appear to be more afraid of Colette than me, like she''s the predator.

    "Want to give me some context before we start?" I ask, matching her fast pace so I can be by her side.

    "I need your help tracking someone." Colette''s words end with an unwanted growl; whoever it is she''s looking for, they must have some story.

    I figure it''s best not to ask who it is; after all, I don''t want to push her.

    "Well, if you have some clues, we can start now."

    Colette shakes her head, stopping her feet as soon as we reach the place she wants to. An abandoned village hidden deep in the forest, all around us old, worn-out houses standing up still only by luck.

    Claw cuts mark a pair of trees with a layer of ropes tied up around them, like an improvised punching bag.

    "This is it." Colette''s hands linger on the stone wall of a house, my eyes focus on it, making me spot a burnt part of the wood that once was the roof and that now fills the inside of the house.

    By instinct, I start moving, my feet guiding me to find clues, but as I do, I feel my world upside down.

    Colette grabs my arm and throws me back easily, making me fall to the dirt path and grass. The air in my lungs escapes.

    I look at Colette, trying to understand why she did that.

    "First we train, and before the sun goes down, we investigate." She really likes to take on the role of a military woman, huh?

    Without complaining further, I get up, readying myself for a fight.

    Time passes, and I think I can understand a little more about Colette. I start hitting some punches and dodging hers more often than not, but as soon as she notices that I''m learning, she ups her game.

    Her punches became stronger and faster, bringing some sweat to my forehead.

    "You''re not looking at the right places," Colette sighs. "Looking at my hands will lead you nowhere."

    Colette says, demonstrating why, by faking a punch, she makes me raise my hand to block it, only to be met with a punch in my shoulder.

    I take a step back with the punch, and I take a deep breath, concentrating on her eyes and seeing where she''s looking.

    My chest is where her gaze stays, scanning my shoulders.

    An idea comes to mind: I approach her, and as she raises her guard, I raise my guard on my chest to draw her punch to my face, and she does it.

    But before her punch lands, I duck, hitting a punch on her stomach before jumping back.

    "Good, you''re learning." Colette smiles¡ªa rare sight and generally one that means danger.

    Her punches start to get stronger and stronger, to the point that every time I defend, I feel that she can break my bones if I''m not careful. Her smile becoming a poor excuse to show her sharp teeth, a growl slowly growing in her throat.

    Colette''s style of fighting becomes more animalistic, and before I notice, she jumps, grabbing my shoulder and driving me to the grass below. Her eyes burning yellow, and her teeth being dangerously close to my shoulder.

    My hands travel to her chest, trying to push her away, but her weight overpowers me easily.

    Burning sharp pain, her teeth sink on my shoulder, making me kick my legs in the hope of getting her off me, but to no avail.

    I raise my hand, connecting a punch to her nose. That seems to have worked; Colette falls to my side, and I quickly get up, blood falling from my shoulder to the dirt.

    As my eyes go back to Colette, I watch as her body twitches, her bones breaking and changing, her form becoming familiar, not human.

    A wolf stares back at me, its glowing yellow eyes stalking my face, blood tinting its teeth. A loud howl escapes the beast before it runs away, leaving me with unanswered questions and a painful wound.

    Flamma flies towards me from the tree she was resting on; it appears that my pain woke her up.

    "What happened?" She asks frantically, her tiny hands touching my wound. "You okay?"

    I nod my head. "I''m fine, but I don''t know about Colette." Luckily, the bite was not deep enough to be fatal.

    "She just... got excited with the fight and became that thing."

    Flamma, listening to my words, looks at the sky that''s quickly turning dark, giving life to the night. Her eyes focused on the barely visible full moon, hiding behind a cloud.

    "It''s not surprising; the red moon is tomorrow," Flamma says with a shake of her head and a sigh.

    Tomorrow? Why didn''t anyone tell me that?

    As I walk to follow ''Colette'', Flamma taps my cheek to stop me. "Leave the girl; she will need some time to calm down. And it''s best not to risk another wound."

    "You sure? Cause I don''t want to leave her like that." I say, my words filled with worry. I never thought I would worry about her like this.

    Flamma nods her head. "If you go now, you''ll only worsen her situation."

    Well, fuck.

    I look around. What will I do now? Just go home and sit on the sofa till she gets back?

    My eyes fall on the houses; maybe I should occupy my head for a while before going back.

    Most of the houses are impossible to enter; they have too much debris inside, blocking the doors and windows.

    But one of them seems safe to explore, and without thinking much, I open its door, meeting the smell of dust inside.

    A simple house, only one floor, a kitchen and dining room filled with broken plates and cups that house the floor, making me glad I came with my boots, a cut from those things, and a thousand ways to die.

    Walking inside, I see the house doesn''t have much; most furniture is old and broken, but one thing calls my attention: a mark of mud on the floor, making its way to a half-open room.

    Grabbing my phone, I turn on the flashlight as the sun finally gives up to the moon. The ray of light from my phone gives me enough courage to enter the room, and once inside, I see two beds, each at one end of the room.

    The place looks like a kid''s room, as the beds are small and the furniture seems to have legs cut low enough for a child to reach the top.

    Strangely, some parts of the floor have dark spots, like a liquid was dropped and left a stain that the wood absorbed. Approaching the light on the stain, I spit on the wood before rubbing my finger on it. The dried-up powder mixing with the water reveals a color that only belongs to one thing.

    Blood¡ªreally old blood.

    Back at the house

    <hr>

    I decided that after what happened, it would be good to call Dalia; she told me to come immediately back, and here we are.

    On the other side of the sofa, Dalia sighs before taking a long sip of her tea while I explain what happened.

    The training, the village, and Colette losing control and becoming a wolf in front of me.

    "It''s a good thing she didn''t hurt you badly," Dalia says, rubbing her temples. "Just please keep in mind that she didn''t mean to do it."

    "I know," I put my hand on Dalia''s shoulders, my action bringing a small smile to her face. "And besides, it wasn''t that bad."

    "Kinky." Yui smugs at me, suddenly popping out of behind the sofa, the cramped, dark small space that doesn''t even make sense for them to be.

    "I meant to say it was not enough to rip a part of me off, so that''s a win." I correct Yui, and their smug only brightens before a forced furrow appears on their face.

    "Lucky her." With those words, Yui returns to the darkness behind the sofa, and the muffled sounds of a game on their phone return.

    Ignoring Yui''s comment, as usual, I look around, noticing one of the doors tightly closed and a trail of dirt being cleaned by the doll.

    I sink my back into the soft sofa cushion, a troublesome expression taking over my face. "I wanted to talk with her."

    "Just give her some time," Dalia says, putting her head on my shoulder, the strands of her hair smelling of herbs and sweet pastries. "Tomorrow will be a hard day for her."

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit."Why so?" I ask as Dalia''s tone seems to imply something more than just the red moon.

    Dalia looks up at the ceiling. "Even if Colette doesn''t say, she hates to feel like a monster, to be feared, to be scared."

    "And we can''t be near her while she''s chained," Dalia says as she looks at the heavy bag they bought, a sad light glimmering in her eyes. "Even restrained, she may bite."

    Silence takes over the room, and when the clock strikes nine, we all walk to our rooms to sleep, once again me sharing one with Dalia.

    Early Morning

    <hr>

    I leave the bed before Dalia can wake up; the thoughts have stolen my sleep, making me wake up at night a lot.

    Walking to the door, the doll approaches me with one of the hoodies I bought with me. Good, it''s better to use one that doesn''t have a bitehole in it.

    "Thank you," I grab the hoodie with her, and I start putting it on. I feel something I haven''t felt for some time. The doll helps me put on the hoodie, reminding me of how Tina used to help me too.

    I shake the memories away. I need to work.

    "You have a name?" I ask her, calling her ''doll'' isn''t really practical or human, and even if she may be a failed one, I feel the need to respect her as one.

    The doll shakes her head. "Can I give you one then? Just so I don''t have to call you ''doll''." I ask, and she seems to freeze for a moment. Something in her eyes, in the way they shine after my question, makes me realize something.

    I don''t know why Dalia didn''t give her one, but she seems to really want a name... Well, I don''t see why not do it.

    Taking a closer look at her, I try to see something in her that I could name her after.

    My eyes see her up and down, and something comes into my view: dirt on her boots. The herbs and flowers outside¡ªis she the one who takes care of them?

    "What about Flora?"

    Closing her eyes, Flora takes my hand and brings my hand close to her chest, where that flower core of hers is, and she seems to wait for me to do something, but I don''t know what.

    "Flora?" I ask, raising an eyebrow. This is getting strange quickly. "Is everything okay?"

    Flora opens her eyes, nodding her head, and to my surprise, when she lets go of my hand, I notice something I hadn''t before.

    Yellow roses on her hair¡ªwere they there before? I guess they must have been, or else I would have seen her putting them on.

    "I''ll be going then; see you later, Flora."

    Flora waves me goodbye before closing the door. This world is just a box of surprises.

    A laugh makes me almost jolt in surprise. Flamma appears from the top of my head with a smile. I don''t know if I should be concerned that I don''t even notice when she''s with me, but I only notice when she isn''t.

    "I wasn''t expecting you to do something like this," Flamma says it with a grin.

    With clear confusion on my face, I ask. "Do what? Name the girl."

    "You don''t know?" Flamma climbs down to my shoulder and looks at the garden. "Just don''t think much of it; just another action of yours that proves that I was right about you."

    My mind pushes me to ask more, but I decided better not to; I''ll probably learn later anyway.

    Back at the hidden village, I enter that same house from yesterday. Now that the place isn''t dark, it is not as unsettling as before.

    My feet guide me back to that kid''s room; besides the blood, there must be something else here, a clue to what I''m looking for and to what Colette wants to find.

    "Something has been here not long ago," Flamma states, bringing my attention to her.

    "You sure?" I ask, looking around for clues.

    Flamma nods. "The place has a smell of a supernatural." She takes in a deep breath, her eyes traveling to one of the beds. "They took a nap there."

    I approach the bed, letting Flamma fly over to it and have a better chance to catch the scent. "And not this one time; this person has done this for years."

    Looking around again, the room really looks cleaner than the rest of the house, and the furniture isn''t broken here.

    On the floor, I see that the blood I saw yesterday is still there, and something else too¡ªa mark I didn''t get to see because of the darkness.

    An X, and having a better look at this specific plank, the nails have been ripped off; as they say, X marks the spot.

    I use my nails to grab its sides and pull it up. A hole in the dirt beneath it is revealed, and on it is a wooden box.

    I take it and lay the box on the bed. "Do you think it''s safe to open it?" Flamma asks, climbing the box and walking on top of it.

    Using my fingertip, I give her a head pat. "If it wasn''t, you would have been the first to know."

    Flamma seems to understand what I mean, quickly jumping away from the box and flying back to my shoulder.

    Deciding it''s best to kill two birds with one stone, I put the queen''s box next to it, opening it first. The smell of honey and citric fruits hits me.

    Vines wrap around an item, hidden inside a clean cloth. Taking the item from the wrappings, I see a broken sword; the blade smells of lemon; and on the cloth are traces of rust that seem to have been cleaned from it.

    But not all of it. On the guard, I see markings of what seems to be a name, illegible by its condition; I can only make out the last two letters, UR.

    My heart shrinks, sadness crawls my skin, the feeling of blood in my hands and the fire of a battlefield, red locks of my hair hide most of my vision, but I feel like I''m crying.

    Flamma claps her hands, making me come back to reality, with tears climbing down my eyes and a feeling of wrongness in my heart.

    "Everything okay?" Flamma asks with genuine worry, making me nod my head.

    "Yeah,"

    She opens her mouth to talk. I feel what she will say: ''It doesn''t look like it.'', but why do I feel it more now?

    My grip on the sword handle tightens, and I put it on the belt of my jeans before opening the other box.

    A piece of paper and an old necklace seem to be its contents. I pocket the necklace on my hoodie and focus on the paper.

    ''Colette,

    After so long, you came for me, but you shouldn''t have.

    I don''t want to see you; don''t you know this already?

    This is all YOUR fault, and you still decide to come seeking me, and for what?

    To make me remember? suffer?. All of the village...

    DON"T come for me anymore; this is your first and last warning.''

    The pieces are starting to finally make sense; family issues are what seem to be the thing here.

    Makes sense why she didn''t want to tell anyone.

    I''ll need some more evidence, but for now, it''s best to get back and rest for the day.

    But first, I''ll train a little; it''s better to do it so when Colette is back to normal we can resume it.

    Back at the house

    <hr>

    Sweat runs down the side of my face and falls to the ground. My hands move towards grabbing the knob of the front door, but as I do, the door opens.

    Flora bows at me, holding in her hands a wet towel and a glass of water. How did she know I was near? And what state would I be in?

    Without having the energy to think more, I smile at her, grabbing both the water and towel and walking inside.

    My feet thank me for sitting on the chair; the burning sensation in my muscles slowly calms down.

    Drinking the water, I feel the cool liquid take away the dryness that rested there a moment ago. The towel helps as well, and I use it to wipe the sweat away from my face.

    Looking around, Colette''s door is still closed, and Dalia and Yui are nowhere to be seen, probably in the city.

    I start forcing myself to think about what I discovered, and without noticing, my eyes close, my body declining my own will.

    Sleep claims me; the last thing I feel before completely turning off is someone putting a cover on me.

    Hours later

    <hr>

    The feeling of someone nudging my shoulder makes me wake up. A yawn escapes my mouth as I slowly open my eyes, adjusting them to the light in the living room.

    "Listen." Colette orders as she puts the bag with the chains on her shoulder. "Dalia and Yui aren''t coming tonight, meaning I''ll need your help to chain me, and after that, you lock the door to your room and go to sleep."

    "Got it?" Colette asks, grabbing my shoulder and putting me on my feet. Her nails are long, and by just a little, she manages to not cut me with them. Her eyes glow yellow, and her teeth stand sharp and ready.

    She''s acting a lot more forcefully than usual, but still, I nod my head and let her pull me around, best to not say anything right now.

    In the basement, she throws the bag on the floor; the loud sound of the chains hitting the ground hurts my ear slightly, and looking at Colette, she puts her hand in my pocket, making me stumble away.

    My phone, she takes it and looks at the time. "Fifteen minutes." My phone is thrown back at me. I''m glad my reflexes are still sharp, because otherwise, with the force she threw, it would have been broken for sure.

    Finally, the chains are revealed: heavy silver.

    Colette sits on the floor, and on the wall, two metal pipes are what I''ll have to secure the chains to, and so I start binding her hands, legs, and, to finish, her torso.

    "Tell me if it''s too tight." I say, looking at her for an answer.

    "If it isn''t, it will not work." Colette answers, avoiding my eyes as I finally put the lock on. Now, she''s fully locked and unable to get up or bite me. "You can go now."

    Shaking my head, I sit next to her. The feeling of the cold chains against my shoulder is unsettling; I can''t imagine how she''s feeling.

    "What are you doing?" Colette asks, growling loudly at me, but before she can say anything more, I show her the letter I got from the house, holding it in front of her so she can read it.

    Some seconds go by of silence, Colette''s shoulder tenses, and I see the sadness behind her glowing yellow iris.

    "I know it isn''t the best time, but I just wanted to show you if anything happens tonight," I say, putting the letter back in my pocket. "Want to talk about it?"

    Colette''s eyes travel to the ceiling; she clicks her tongue and side-eyes me. "Talk will solve nothing."

    "Maybe." I start playing with my fingers, forcing a small smile on my face. "But it''s not about how it can solve something; this is about how you feel."

    ...

    "It''s not as easy as you think, talking," Colette says with a heavy groan.

    I maintain a small smile on my face, and I try to approach the subject as gently as possible. "So let''s start easy. What are you feeling right now?"

    "I am angry," Colette says. "But unlike you, I don''t have the luxury of showing it without being called a monster.

    Without someone taking it as proof that I need to be put down like a rabid dog, that I''m just like what the stories tell you."

    "But everyone gets angry; that''s human." I state this, earning a stare from Colette.

    "Up until the point when you''re not human."

    Tiredness climbs my eyes once again. Was this talk enough to wear me out? I feel like my energies are being drawn out of me.

    "I don''t think you''re a monster." My head falls to Colette''s shoulder, the woman tenses at the contact, and as darkness swells up my vision, I let out one last whisper.

    "And even if you hate me, I''ll still like you..."

    Colette POV

    <hr>

    What did she just say?

    I must have heard her wrong, and even if I heard right, she didn''t mean them; it was just mumblings from a tired woman.

    The fae appears from the detective''s hair, an angry expression on her face. "Dammit, that doll takes too much energy."

    "Hey, you need to get the detective out o-" Before I can finish talking, the fae flies away, little bitch.

    This way, I''ll end up hurting the detective; she''s way too close to be safe.

    Moonlight reflects on the floor, coming from a tiny window on top of the wall.

    Slowly, but surely, it turns red. I fight against the restraints; screams escape my mouth as I try to make the fae come back, or at least the doll maid, or anyone who can take the detective away from me.

    The voices get louder, and the moon barks like a mad dog, forcing me to the edge of my mind, trying to take control of my body.

    And for a moment, it does. I try closing my eyes, not wanting to watch what I''m about to do, but it''s impossible; my body isn''t mine anymore.

    The transformation happens within seconds¡ªthe feeling of thick layers of fur covering my body, the change in form, the insatiable hunger for blood.

    My body wiggles on the chain, and without much effort, it slid off them; the detective didn''t tighten them enough.

    The detective''s body slides till her head comes to rest on the ground, and my sharp teeth start to get impatient. My vision is on her; the delicate features of her face¡ªshe looks just like Camille; sometimes I can''t even tell them apart, which makes things harder and harder.

    I push the memories away. I feel my mouth open, ready to bite her neck and finish the prey.

    But something holds me back... Am I?

    I try forcing my body to take a step back, and slowly it does, even as it still tries to walk forward.

    A fight starts in my mind, but I feel it. Slowly, I regain some control, but just how long can I fight it?

    Far into the night, sometime close to sunrise.

    Dalia POV

    <hr>

    "You need to stop worrying; the detective is probably fine." Yui says, and I know they are right, but I have a feeling in my chest that says otherwise.

    Until Olivia appeared, I never felt this anxious. It''s not the first blood moon Colette has gone through, but I know very well the danger.

    "This job from yesterday was my last." Yui states with a tired sigh, having to walk faster to keep by my side. "I''ll enjoy the rest of the week in bed, so you will have to find someone else to help you."

    "I''ll see what I can do." I say to shut them up for now, even if I don''t mean those words.

    The house finally comes into view. I rush to the door, opening it, and quickly walking inside. Taking off my shoes in a hurry, I run to the basement. The red moon doesn''t last long, and today was no different, almost an hour in duration.

    As I descend the stairs, I feel my heart stop beating. Neither Olivia nor Colette are here; the chains lay flat on the floor, along with Colette''s ragged clothing.

    "Oh no, no, no, no." Rushing back up, I almost trip on the stairs. Yui, who is preparing to sleep on the sofa, looks at me, watching the expression of anxiety on my face.

    Yui raises an eyebrow. "Geez, you''re scaring me here. You''re acting as if Colette escaped or something."

    "Which she didn''t, right?" The dry laugh of Yui slowly dies down as my silence becomes an obvious answer. "Oh, shit. Let''s search the rooms."

    I nod, rushing alongside them, but our feet stop as we notice claw marks on the low part of the door leading to Colette''s room.

    My hands lay on the handle, my mind preparing itself for the bloodshed waiting on the other side, and my eyes close as I push the door open.

    Some seconds of silence go by. I wait for Yui''s reaction, as I don''t want to see it.

    "Shit," Yui voices sound like they are... grinning? "Now that''s hot, I''m not gonna lie."

    I open my eyes as Yui''s words make zero sense, and looking inside the room, two figures seem to be lying in the bed.

    A naked Colette hugging Olivia''s back...

    "Oh boy, that''s going to be fun to watch." Yui says, leaning on the door frame.

    <hr>

 Chapter 10 -Time. To. Party-

    <hr>

    At the table, everyone eats breakfast quietly.

    Apparently, I fell asleep and was carried upstairs by Colette while she was transformed; not much more was told to me.

    But clearly, something else happened, because the way Colette and Dalia both avoid my eyes and each other''s is not subtle in the slightest.

    "So," I decide to talk about the job Yui mentioned. "About the job, who''ll go to the city?"

    Yui smugs and points at Colette. "Why don''t you go with her, Lia?" The nickname seems to refer to Dalia, cute. "I''m sure you two have a **lot** to talk about."

    **Whack!**

    Colette''s hand hits the table as she pushes herself to her feet, her breakfast untouched. "I have to go somewhere; leave the training for another day."

    She walks towards me, extending her hand impatiently. "The letter."

    "Oh, right." I nod my head, remembering about it and handing the letter over to her. "Are you going after the person from the letter?" I whisper so the others don''t hear.

    My question is left unanswered, which itself is a good answer. Without wasting more time, Colette leaves the house.

    "Yui, accompany Olivia to the city." Dalia says this without looking at them.

    "WHAT?" Yui rises from the table with a desperate expression on their face. "But you said..."

    "I know what I said, but I need some time to process some information." Dalia finally looks at Yui, and my eyes catch a glimpse of an expression I haven''t seen on her: tiredness.

    Dalia starts to walk away, and as I move to reach her, she slaps my hand away. Her eyes still don''t find mine, even as I search for hers.

    "I''m sorry, I need to be alone right now." Dalia disappears behind the door to her room. The sound of a key turning is the last thing I hear from her.

    Silence stretches around me. Yui grins and looks at the door with me. "That''s the first time Lia has done something like this; she''s not the type to hide."

    Yui''s words fall on deaf ears, my body starts moving on autopilot towards the outside.

    Flora stops in front of me, her cold hands wrapping around my shoulders and bringing me into a hug. Yui prepares themselves for another comment.

    Flamma flies in their direction, punching Yui''s cheek. The way it does nothing because of her size would be comic if not for the situation.

    "Have more compassion; can''t you see when people suffer?" From Flamma''s eyes, tiny tears start to flow, an angry expression on her face makes her red hair look like it''s on fire, or like the fire itself.

    I can feel the reason for her crying; it''s because of my own feelings overflowing out of her, but I feel them being shared with Flora as well.

    I break the hug, giving a small, grateful smile to Flora before moving to leave the house. I just need to occupy my head; that''s it. Focus on the job.

    Outside, the sun hides behind dark clouds, cold weather, and a heavy chance of rain.

    "I''m sorry." Yui says with their head down. "I''ll shut my mouth if you want."

    I shake my head. "It''s okay; I''m fine, really." Grabbing my phone, I search for JB''s mission briefing. "I just need to focus on something else right now."

    "Then let me tell you about the job." Yui says, It looks like they are determined to prove themselves. On their hand, their phone unlocks, with the briefing appearing on the screen.

    "So, basically, the agency found some group of supernaturals operating in the city. Transforming teenagers into werewolves and using them to sell drugs at night, as the police can''t catch them."

    Yui puts a map on their phone of a nightclub. "We followed one of them to this club; our job is to disguise ourselves and enter the club at night, finding the head of the operation and calling JB."

    I stop to process the information; on the surface, it looks easy, but remembering they are supernaturals raises the danger. "We will need clothes; we can''t go to a club like this."

    Even if my clothes are comfortable and practical, they are not what one would use at a party. If we really want to disguise ourselves, we will need to go fancy.

    Yui grins, but this time it looks to be a proud gesture. "That''s why I convinced Dalia to buy some clothes for the team; just follow me."

    We arrive at a hotel, and I spot the club on the other side of the street.

    The air around this place tastes expensive; all the white marble gives the place a feel of high society. I''m sure that even five years of working at the station wouldn''t cover half the price of staying here for some days.

    "Come on!" Yui grabs my hand, pulling me out of my own mind. "I still have to show you something before I do your makeup."

    I guess it makes sense to use some to go to the club and all, but I''m not really a fan of makeup; it makes my skin itch, and I never seem to get the tone right.

    It''s interesting how Yui manages to act as if she belongs here; I couldn''t even dream of it. My anxious head keeps reminding me that this is not a place I should be.

    Walking towards an elevator, Yui and I enter. There are a lot of buttons¡ªtwenty-three to be exact¡ªbut my surprise comes as they press the last one, the penthouse.

    "Just how much money does the agency have?" I ask, not caring to hide how absurd I think this is.

    Yui looks at the ceiling of the elevator before shrugging. "Don''t know, but it''s pretty cool, right?"

    I nod my head. Yui''s excitement starts to flow into me, and as the elevator reaches our destination, they rush me inside the penthouse.

    The place looks like none other I have been before, with once again white marble painting the extremely clean floor and an open kitchen near the living room where two black leather couches surround a glass coffee table.

    Tall mirror walls on my right, leading to an outside view of the city, and to my left, a staircase leading to a second floor, where an open room with what I believe is the biggest bed I''ve ever seen resides.

    "Is this place rented, or does the agency own it?" I ask, watching Yui throw their shoes to the side with no care in the world, dry leaves, and mud falling from the bottom of them, dirtying the floor.

    Yui raises an eyebrow, and after some seconds, they grin. "No, the agency doesn''t have the need to buy places like this as they can just use their building.

    But Lia thought it would be good to buy it, as it is close to the target." Yui walks upstairs and starts to grab something.

    "Wait, how can she afford this?" The way Yui talks about it, as if it isn''t impressive at all, makes me self-conscious of the few bucks in my wallet.

    They return with some different articles of clothing, the pile in their arms big enough to rival Tina''s wardrobe. "That''s just what''s happened when you work for the agency for so many centuries without spending a cent on anything but old books."

    Centuries, It''s easy to forget that they are not humans; Colette, Yui, and Dalia lived much more than I could ever. So it makes sense that Dalia is able to afford a place like this.

    "Enough chitchat; time to dress you up." Yui grabs my shoulder and starts guiding me upstairs; it really pisses me off how easily they can grab me and just push me around, like Colette. The worst part is that I''m getting used to it.

    Thinking about her, I hope she''s okay. When I''m back at the house, I''ll help her look into that letter.

    Colette''s POV

    <hr>

    What was I thinking? I shouldn''t have brought the detective back to her room and stayed there.

    Not a monster like me, I could have hurt her; if I had just lost control for a second, I can''t say I would''ve been able to get it back.

    But something inside of me chained me to her scent, her sleepy face, her fragile hands, and the way her bod-

    **Slap**

    The loud sound of me slapping my face makes the animals all around me run. I can''t be thinking like this. I shouldn''t have been able to in the first place; I locked this part of me far away when the incident happened, when I lost Camille.

    As I reach the village, long-lost memories start to play in my head from the old, peaceful days.

    A simple girl like me couldn''t compete with the others; I was small and didn''t had any standing features that made me attractive to others. Besides, no one would''ve wanted a fatherless girl¡ªthe daughter of a whore.

    But Camille was different; she was smarter, she had never studied one day in her life, and she knew more than the chief of the village, the oldest and smartest man there was. Mother wanted her to go to the capital, marry a rich boy, and become something more.

    I remember how she smiled at her, hiding behind those blue eyes a great rage¡ªrage for the world and its rules. Camille wanted to be free, to travel the world, and to live. I remember the talk we had that night.

    "When I get older, I''m going to disappear into the world." She said, spreading her arms out of the window as if trying to hug the moon and the stars. "And we can go together."

    She turned her face toward me, her eyes shining with a million galaxies worth of dreams. "Explore all there''s to explore; see all there is to see."

    "I... I don''t know if that would be a good idea." I hugged my knees, sitting beside her feet. "Wouldn''t Mom be sad if we did?"

    Camille''s face turned into a frown. "She can rot for all I care; you and I are all that matter."

    Harsh words, but not without reason. Mom always had a special place in my heart. She tried her best to give us the best life we could have, but the time she gave birth to Camille was different.

    Mother didn''t know how to do things, and so she didn''t even try; instead, she chose to drown herself in a world of pleasure to escape responsibility, but on a winter night, when I was too young to remember, I became sick.

    The only one in the house was Camille; there was no wood to keep the fireplace alive, and all the other villagers were asleep. The story told to me was that she carried me for a long distance into the night, found a doctor, and used the money she was stealing from mother to pay the man.

    After that, Mother started to be more around, finally being pulled away from the shallow waters she dipped her head in. I couldn''t fault Camille for her rage, but I wish she had allowed herself to be happy for some time, at least.

    Her eyes were always cold, her brain always thinking; the only one who knew the real Camille was me, the kindhearted and caring sister she didn''t dare show others she was.

    "Promise me something, Collie." She kneeled down beside me, the smile once splattered on her face now gone. "Promise me that if anything happens, you''ll be free and that you''ll love, explore, and make friends all over the world."

    I remember not understanding why she asked me to promise that. "I promise, and you have to promise to never leave without me, or the god of promises will be really mad."

    Extending my pinky brought the smile back to her face; she locked her''s with mine. "I promise."

    Her hands pulled me into her arms. "Now, it''s time to sleep." She carried me to my bed. Sometimes it was easy to forget she was my sister and not my mother by the way she treated me, and that night, she slept with me, like always, embracing me with great love.

    We were so tired that we didn''t hear the first screams. We woke up when our mother climbed the stairs and knocked on the door. Camille got up and pulled me along with her, but upon opening that door, what we saw was impossible.

    Mother was bleeding; her arm twisted impossibly, the bone sticking out and oozing blood. A cut crossed the middle of her chest, exposing her insides to the world to see, and even without having any knowledge of anatomy at the time, I knew something was missing from there: her heart.

    She fell into the ground, splattering blood all over our feet, revealing in her shadows a tall figure stalking with its big, glowing red eyes. The sound of it eating something fleshy made Camille throw up, and I was too scared to even do that.

    The creature, once done with its meal, strode forward, prepared to eat us too. But my body had other plans. My mother had gifted a knife to both me and Camille in case any strange man approached us while she was in the city working.

    Mine was always with me, but Camille always thought of it as unnecessary, so she always left it in the kitchen. I raised the knife as the creature tried to grab me, and out of instinct, I closed my eyes. A laugh echoed soon after.

    "Good." The creature laughed, its deep, growling voice making the house tremble. "A fighter, you have what it needs to undergo the transformation."

    A speed no one human could imagine, sharp teeth sinking into my arm, a scream escaping me as my blood trickled onto the floor.

    Camille punched the creature, which made it let go of my arm and focus on her. My body felt cold; I was too scared of what could happen, and when I got back to reality, Camille was bitten too.

    Her neck was bleeding, and the sound of her choking on her own blood became forever embedded in my mind.

    "Ru...n" I watched as life slowly left her eyes and body, and my own started succumbing to instinct. Running to the outside, villagers dead all over, blood, severed limbs, most burning, impregnating the air with its putrid smell.

    I did as my sister asked, disappearing into the forest, where I experienced my first transformation.

    The rest doesn''t matter, and even if it did, I wouldn''t want to remember. Looking up at the sky, it appears that some hours have passed.

    In front of me was something I never wanted to see again: a little cross I made, the place where I buried my first kill, a tiny rabbit.

    I don''t know if I deserve the freedom my sister wished me, but I''ll make sure to free her from whatever holds her down.

    It''s time to go back, my mind warns me. The afternoon comes quickly, and I have problems to solve, first starting with Dalia.

    In front of Dalia''s room.

    <hr>

    I do nothing to conceal my steps; it is best to confront things directly instead of giving excuses.

    As I guide my hands to knock on the door, it opens by itself, emitting a familiar smell¡ªDalia''s magic.

    Inside, Dalia sits on her desk, a book in one hand and a teacup in the other. There is no noticeable expression on her face, but her fingernails are bitten and chewed off.

    Dalia always had the tendency to break her nails when under stress, but it''s a new feeling to be the one to have caused that, something I don''t take pride in.

    "I was expecting you." Dalia puts down her book and tea, moving her chair so her eyes are focused on me. No anger hides behind those gray irises.

    "Dalia," I take a step forward; I can''t be acting like a teenager here; I''m an adult, and I''ll solve things in the best way possible if I can. "I won''t dance around the subject."

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator."I want you to give me permission to stand by your side and the detective''s." Even as my voice comes out as composed, small spasms on my calf are as visible as day.

    And Dalia picks up on that; her left-hand travels to her face, rubbing the bridge of her nose tiredly. "I wanted so much to scream at you, punch you, or anything..."

    "But... I can''t bring myself to it." Dalia returns her gaze to the book she was reading, her fingers tracing the leather spine of it. "I had some time to think of things, and Olivia."

    "She is incredible, isn''t she? The way she can make creatures like us regain our connection with our human side is almost magical.

    Since she got into my life, I''ve been feeling things I never felt before¡ªthings I deemed impossible after so many years. But here I am, or rather, here we are.

    You feel it too, right?" Dalia''s eyes focus on mine, and the feeling that my answer right now is going to change the path forward manages to make my shoulder feel heavy.

    "I do." I nod my head, taking another step forward. "I had many years to explore the world and meet people, and still, I was empty."

    "But I notice that my freedom is useless if I can''t have someone to share it with." My feet guided me so far that I find myself standing right in front of Dalia, my eyes glowing yellow as my words become fueled by feelings.

    "Even if I''m a monster, I want to be one able to protect what I have. Yui, you, the detective¡ª" Dalia''s finger stops on my lips, stopping my words.

    A smile rests on her face, the tiredness from before still visible but greatly diminished. "That''s all I need to hear; hold the rest for when we have this talk with Olivia."

    "And besides, all that I care about is that she''s safe, so if she has more love in her heart to share, I won''t put myself in its way."

    On my lungs, the breath I didn''t notice I was holding escapes me, finally letting my muscles relax. "Thank you."

    Dalia, rising from her chair, wraps her hands around my shoulders, but because of my height, I have to bend slightly and awkwardly to return it, something I never felt for a long time.

    After the hug is done, the movement of Dalia sitting back on her chair makes my eyes fall to a file on her table.

    "What''s this?" I ask, my hands already grabbing it.

    "It''s the report about the mission I was on with Yui," Dalia says, returning her focus to her tea. On her fingers, a small flame is heating the cold tea. "It''s still incomplete."

    Reading through the file, it''s strange. Werewolves? But even in the forest, I didn''t capture the scent of a pack in the city.

    A clip holds a photo of a woman; on the file, she''s described as the possible leader of it all. Black hair painted blue at the ends, tattoos on her hips and neck, and sunglasses atop her head.

    Her face is familiar, and it doesn''t take much time for my body to shutter in recognition, my face becoming serious again.

    "Where are Yui and the detective?" I ask, my tone making Dalia grab her phone and check hurriedly.

    "Yui sent a message earlier saying they are going to the club where the target is; why?"

    Dammit, the detective is carrying my scent with her; even if partially, ''she'' will pick it up, meaning that the detective will be in danger. "We need to go, now."

    "Dress yourself and meet me at the door," Dalia says, grabbing a dress and quickly rushing to the bathroom. I don''t stay far behind, running to my room and grabbing something to use¡ªsomething practical yet nice to the eyes.

    Finding it, I quickly start dressing myself. It''s time to go save them and, on the side, finally find the one I was looking for.

    Back to the detective''s POV

    <hr>

    Standing in front of the wardrobe mirror door, I check the cable knit sweater dress I just put on, noticing how it only covers the upper part of my thigh, making me feel a little too exposed.

    Compared to the other clothes Yui and Dalia bought, this one is the most comfortable. Between the cocktails and lace dresses, I prefer to use something that isn''t so out of my usual grounds.

    But still, I feel that the dress hugs my body a little too much, and looking at Yui, it seems that it was on point with what they wanted.

    "Wow!" Yui exclaims with a sharp grin. "I didn''t think you would be able to pull it out, but it seems you were hiding something nice under your hoodie."

    Raising an eyebrow, I start looking at the sides and back. "I don''t know; I feel wrong somehow." And it''s true, I''m so used to wearing clothes that make me blend in that using something that makes me stand out this much seems a little overkill.

    "I might have something to help," Yui says, opening the wardrobe. All the clothes I''ve seen to this point seem to be new or recently bought, probably from yesterday when Dalia purchased the penthouse.

    "Here," Yui grabs from a small old leather backpack an aviator jacket. If my memory is right, I saw this backpack in the house before, near the sofa in the living room, but I didn''t give it too much thought. "Put it on and tell me if it feels better."

    I nod, grabbing the jacket from Yui''s hand and putting it on, the fluffy material on the collar smelling strongly of Yui. It''s not a bad smell; actually, it''s kind of good. Looking at it in the mirror, I see clear marks of usage and time, all giving me the feeling that this is important to them.

    And Yui was right; it''s a little better to be wearing this on top of the dress; it makes me feel a little more like me instead of someone desperate for attention. "Thanks; now it feels more comfortable."

    "Good, just remember to give me back tomorrow." Yui rises from the edge of the bed where they are sitting and stretches their arms high up, groaning with laziness.

    Looking at them, they seem completely different from before. The usual look, composed of different colors of flannel shirts, is now a tuxedo set with a cute black bow tie.

    On the torso, arms, and pants, flowers ranging from blue, orange, and red stand out. It seems to be knitted on the material in such a way that it almost seems real. I can''t even imagine how much it costs, but I can say it really fits them.

    Yui joins my side. I notice that the bow tie is slightly wrong, and it looks a little too tight. Moving behind them, I undo the knot in it and start properly adjusting it so it''s right, earning a surprised sound from Yui, followed by what I assume is a purr.

    "Thank you." Yui''s eyes lock on mine in the mirror. I get the feeling when I look too deep into those irises of sadness mixed with a tiny part of happiness, prompting me to put a comforting hand on top of their messy hair.

    Something interesting¡ªthe fact that Yui, as a vampire, can see themselves in the mirror¡ªhad caught my attention earlier, but upon asking, they told me that the reason they can see themselves in the mirror is that nowadays, they don''t have a layer of silver behind them anymore.

    But backening my attention to them, I put a small smile on my lips. "You okay?" I ask, gently putting some wild strands of their hair in place.

    Yui quickly nods their head, grinning awkwardly. "You noticed, huh?" They tilt their head so I can reach a strand near their ear. "I''m fine; don''t worry about it."

    "My job is to worry about things and about people, including you." I finally fix their hair and take a step away to double-check if their outfit doesn''t have any wrinkles. "So if you need someone to talk to someday, I''ll be here."

    Yui''s eyes widen, and they look at my face for a solid thirty seconds before nodding their head and walking to the stairs. "It''s best if we go now; I don''t want to get there when the bar is full."

    And with that, me and Yui exit the penthouse, using the elevator to get to the bottom floor, and with an anxious feeling in my gut and Yui hugging my arm, we walk to the club.

    I''m welcomed by loud music, blinding lights, and the sound of people all around me, overwhelming my senses a little. This makes sense, as going to a club is not my type of Friday night; I''m more of a Netflix and chill person.

    We stay in line to get inside for some minutes, and when we get to the door, one of the two bouncers standing on each side of the door raises his hand to stop us.

    "I''ll need to see some ID." The big man says, His hands are big enough that if he wanted, he could grab my face entirely without a problem.

    I nod my head, but as I move my hand to grab my wallet, the man shakes his head. "Not yours; I need his."

    The bouncer looks at Yui, who raises a finger and points at themselves, their mouth moving, and asks a silent question: ''Me?''. I guess it makes sense; Yui looks young enough to be confused as a teenager, and without noticing, I nod my head to myself, making Yui notice my obvious thinking.

    "Not you too; I''m an adult." Yui quickly grabs their ID and hands it to the bouncer, who looks really close to it, even shining some light to make sure it''s not fake.

    And after confirming it isn''t, he gives the ID back. Yui frowns and looks at the man. "Can we go now, or do you need some birth certificates too?" It''s easy to notice that it is a delicate matter to Yui, but I''m unable to contain my laughter at how cute they are acting.

    The bouncer starts sweating, and he quickly opens the door. "Go right ahead."

    Yui humphs before pulling me by the arm and bringing me inside with them. If the noises were loud outside, inside they are hell.

    Yui screams something that I can''t hear because of the loud music, and for a moment, they stop and start searching for something in their pockets. They grab what seems to be an earpiece and put it on my ear without giving me any warnings.

    "I said that," Yui''s voice start coming from the earpiece, and looking closer, I see they put one on them too. "From what Dalia and I saw yesterday, the target seems to have an office room on the second floor."

    They point at the upper area, where, looking with attention, I see a lot of businessmen wearing work clothes and drinking expensive wine with some girls who look to be working for the club.

    On the balcony upstairs, a pale woman wearing some casual clothing paired with a sheepskin coat locks her blue eyes on mine, a small smile appearing on her face before she pushes herself away from the railing and disappears into the crowd upstairs.

    "Do we have a description of the target?" I ask, and Yui starts to walk to the bar, leading me on.

    "Yeah, a young woman with blue tattoos, and that''s all I can remember." Yui and I reach the bar. I watch as they order a drink and rest their back at the counter. "But I''ll go after her; I need you to stay here and wait for me."

    As I open my mouth to protest, Yui puts the drink they ordered in my hand and shushes me. "Remember, you''re human and I''m not; even though I wanted you to go with me, I won''t risk it."

    Yui takes a step away and disappears in a quick motion, almost like the wind itself. I can only see a shadow of them on the second floor for a single frame before it''s gone.

    I sit on the stool chair and start sipping on the drink, grabbing the phone from the jacket and pulling it out, checking Dalia''s number in it.

    After pondering whether I should message her or not, I reach the conclusion that it is better not to; whatever''s going on with her, she needs time alone. A sigh escapes me. I''m really alone in a club, huh?

    Putting my phone back in the jacket, I feel the sword inside it. Strange, I''m pretty sure I left it at home because having it with me would be suspicious.

    ''It would be a lot more useful if I had a way to conceal it'' I think, and to my surprise, as if reading my mind, the sword glows, making me close the jacket to not let it call the attention of anyone.

    A stinging pain in my finger goes away as soon as it starts, and a tattoo-like mark of a sword now stands on my index finger. I feel in my head that if I need it, it will come for me. Magic never fails to make me uncomfortable.

    And still about magic, Flamma said that when she''s in the city, she tends to be more sleepy as the forest gives the faes their energy. That''s why I told her to go back to the cabin and wait for me, and after a lot of convincing, I managed to do that, kind of regretting it now.

    At least if she were here, I would have someone to talk to.

    "Is this spot taken?" A woman asks, and when I look at her, I see the same blue eyes as before.

    I shake my head. "No, feel free to take it if you want."

    The woman laughs before sitting by my side. "I just wanted to sit here, thanks."

    My eyes, out of instinct, study the woman up and down. Looking closer, her eyes are more cyan than blue, her hair ends are painted the same color, and her nails are as well. A sunglass atop her head, cyan triangle earrings.

    She is an exquisite woman, with all parts of her clothing seemingly carefully crafted to give her a certain vibe. The vibe of a free-spirited type of girl.

    "What''s a pretty girl like you doing all alone here?" The woman asks seductively, looking around the bar and seeing that it''s mostly empty.

    Oh, so she''s that ''type'' of person; as I''m here, I''ll bite. "I could ask you the same: of all the people here, you chose to come to me." I don''t hide my suspicion, nor do I soften my voice. "Why?"

    The woman laughs, wiping a tear from her eye. "Sorry. Your question caught me off guard, but if you need to know why, it''s very simple."

    "You see everyone around us." She points at the people on the dance floor. "All so desperate to get laid, to drown in pleasure even for one night. They are the types I hate the most.

    But you," She snaps her fingers, and the bartender comes, handing her a drink. She must come here frequently; after all, she was on the second floor. "You are not looking for any of that, are you?"

    "Strange question coming from someone who dresses like one of those ''types'' right there." I look at the woman and rest my back against the counter. "But yes, you''re right."

    The woman grins, her teeth strangely sharp from up close. "Looks can deceive; you''re the perfect example."

    "Answer me this." The woman shifts closer to me. "Would you like to hear a tale?"

    I nod my head, and the air around us feels somehow heavier.

    "There was once a girl who lived in poverty; the girl just wished to be free.

    But one night, a monster came; it snatched the girl from its sister and named her part of its ''family''."

    The woman grabs her drink and gulps it down. On her face, there is an expression of disgust.

    "The girl cried for two hundred nights, wishing only to see her sister one day; however, the girl was not the same anymore.

    She became a monster, just like the one who took her sister away."

    "That''s a somber tale," I say, shifting on the stool and stopping her hand as she raises it to order another one. "But why tell me?"

    The woman looks at my hand and back at me, laughing once again. "Because you smell like Collie, and I know for a fact she''s in the city."

    Cold sweat starts running through my hand as the woman once again grins, but this time darkly.

    On my ear, Yui talks. "Detective, I see you from up here; the woman you''re with is-"

    I already know that, and before I can get up from the chair, she hits my neck. My vision darkens, and I find myself falling into her arms, the woman hugging me and looks at Yui before disappearing.

    <hr>

 Chapter 11 -First Gear. Turned.-

    <hr>

    Waking up, my eyes adjust to the low light in the room. Cold air hits my skin¡ªa light breeze coming from an open window somewhere.

    My arms and legs are tied up to a chair. A pain in my neck reminds me of what happened: shit.

    Now that the sting sensation in my eyes is gone, I''m able to see a figure sitting on a chair in front of me; he looks like... "Mayor Fredericks?"

    A hint of blood climbs my dry throat, making me spit some on the floor before looking at the ''mayor'' again.

    This... thing in front of me? It''s not the mayor, or at least not the one I knew. Glowing yellow eyes, an unkept beard, and cuts crossing his left eye¡ªno, that''s not some simple cuts.

    It looks like someone got a book of rituals for teens and decided to cut its own face, mimicking it, but in this case, it seems to have worked.

    Tattoos cross his arms, neck, and naked chest; writings, it seems, all in different languages, some that I can''t even begin to comprehend as they are in what seems to be an old language that used symbols.

    The figure rises from the chair, a knife in its hand that seems to glimmer with moonlight coming from the window. "Stay still." The man commands in a rough voice, and as I open my mouth to talk back, he makes a deep cut in my arm.

    "Mother fucke-" My feet curl, my legs try retreating but can''t, and a burning pain sets in as I watch my blood paint a bowl on the floor.

    Another figure enters the room, strong enough to almost break the hinges of the door. "Dude, what did I say about hurting her?"

    It''s that woman from the bar, Colette''s sister, I believe; her eyes fall upon me with a mix of shame and worry.

    The man looks at her; no words are spoken, but an unsettling chill climbs my spine, making me shudder, and looking at the woman, she does too.

    She takes a step back and hugs her arms near her chest. "Isn''t it enough? You got enough blood to supply us and yourself for weeks."

    The man looks at my face, unamused by the woman''s words. "This one isn''t like the others." He turns his gaze toward the woman. "Her blood will be of use to something else; you and your alpha can have the remains."

    "This wasn''t the deal!" The woman growls, and soon after the instinctive actions escape her, she regrets them.

    The man snaps his fingers, and from behind me, a woman who was hiding in the shadows grabs the bowl. I see she has a familiar military-cut hair and jacket. I frown as I finally recognize her¡ªthe hotel girl who was with Cole.

    As soon as her hands are on the bowl, she grabs it and walks to my shadows again, but this time disappearing through what I assume is the back door of this place.

    "Do you wish to become like your alpha?" The man asks with a dark tone. "Crippled and without purpose?"

    The woman quickly shakes her head, and the man looks at me one more time. "We will see each other again soon."

    The man''s words sink into my brain; they don''t feel like a threat, more like a promise. But as soon as I finish my line of thought, the man is gone.

    The woman loses her balance and falls to the floor on her knees. It seems that being in the presence of that man was tiring, and not just for me.

    "You okay?" I ask, tilting my head to the side slightly.

    The woman forces a laugh before letting out a throaty sigh. "I''m not the one bleeding, am I?"

    I watch as she gets up with some effort, and her hands grab something from her pockets: gauze.

    She kneels to my side and starts to wrap the cut in it, making an effort not to breathe in too deeply.

    "Gods. He was not wrong; one wrong sniff from this and I''ll be in trouble." She says, rushedly finishing applying the gauze and taking a step back, letting herself fall to the chair the man was in before.

    I look at her face; the woman avoids my gaze at all costs. "If you want to scream at me, go ahead. I don''t care." The last part of her words comes with a scoff, almost as if to herself.

    "No, I just." I shake my head and force a smile. "Thanks for the help with the arm."

    The woman stops her eyes on my face, finally meeting my gaze. I guess she wasn''t expecting me to act like this, to thank her instead of telling her to ''go to hell''.

    "There''s no need; I just did it so you would not bleed to death." The woman puts her face on her palm and fills her cheeks with air.

    A laugh escapes me without notice, and the woman frowns. "Why are you laughing?"

    "Sorry, it''s just that you reminded me of Colette for a second," I say, grinning slightly at the woman. "She too doesn''t know how to take compliments."

    For the first time since the club, I see her smile, but this time genuinely. "How''s she, by the way?"

    "She''s okay, but she wants to see you," I say, trying to soften my voice as best I can.

    "I know." The woman sighs. "Bu-"

    "No buts, if you don''t want to see her because you think she''ll be mad or because you think you changed, she will not care. She changed too, you know."

    Her gaze falls to the floor, a deep frown on her face. The sound of a car stopping outside grabs her attention, and it makes her get up.

    "I can''t promise shit, but I''ll think about it." She pats my shoulder and cuts the ropes on my wrists and legs before suddenly transforming into a gray wolf.

    Looking at her in her wolf form, I notice how sad she really looks. I guess humans hide their emotions a lot better than animals. Eyes glowing and lingering on my face, with an unexpected lick on my hand, she runs away.

    The group came running inside the room, Dalia''s eyes quickly scanning around before falling on me. She runs and hugs me with so much strength that I fear passing out.

    "Thank God you''re okay." Dalia''s voice soothes me.

    Colette stays at the door; it''s the first time I see her with such an expression: anxious.

    I shake my thoughts away as I notice that Dalia doesn''t let go of me. "Hey, I''m not going anywhere," forcing a laugh, the tremble in my voice surprises even myself. "But if you continue, I think you''ll break my ribs."

    "Oh!" Dalia quickly lets go of me but stays as close as possible, the warmth of her body against mine having an instant effect on my mind. "I''m sorry, but I-"

    "No, **we** were worried." Dalia corrects herself and looks at Colette, who nods her head and opens her mouth to talk, before closing it back again and looking away.

    A small smile takes over my lips. "Thanks for coming for me." Trying to take a step forward only reveals my weak state to them, prompting Dalia to cling to me again.

    "Don''t try to walk; I''ll help you walk." Dalia says, and Colette finally fully enters the room.

    To my surprise, she kneels in front of me, her eyes different from her usual. "Can I carry you?"

    Looking at Dalia, she notices my expression and smiles. "Yeah," I say as Dalia lets go of my body. "I would like that."

    Colette''s face stays the same as she grabs my legs and pulls me into her arms. I was expecting a lot of ways she could do it, but Princess Carry wasn''t one of them.

    Her face, she looks like a knight in shiny armor: serious, dedicated, and ready to strike the world. My hands stop on her broad shoulders as I find balance.

    No one says anything more, maybe because they know I''m tired or maybe because of this strange feeling in the air.

    As the long journey back in the car went by, I watched the city through the clean windows of the rental car. No clouds mess up the perfect night sky; the sound of people on the streets is long gone because of the time.

    Apparently, the car wasn''t rented; they actually ''borrowed'' it from the club staff, so when we got near the cabin, Dalia went back to return the car as Colette carried me to my room.

    Soft, callused hands lay me down on the cold bed¡ªthe same hands that strangely stay on my arms¡ªa lingering touch.

    My hands travel to Colette''s cheek as I notice her eyes focusing on mine. "Something happened?"

    Even as I think of talking with her about her sister, it''s best to wait a little before bringing it up. Maybe tomorrow is best.

    Colette stays quiet, her eyes traveling my face. It looks like she wants to say something but, in the end, chooses not to.

    "No." She lets go of my arm and rises from the edge of the bed.

    "Rest." She orders and starts walking to the door, but before leaving, her voice rings one last time. "Just know one thing: the words you said yesterday."

    Colette looks at me with a serious expression. "I''ll hold you to them."

    With that, she leaves. My words? I spend a little time until my mind finally remembers them. Why did I say those words?

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.I''m having something with Dalia; that''s a fact, even if we didn''t firm anything. And yet, my head guides me to seek Colette, and the reason is that I don''t want to lose this.

    This family is all that I have and all that I want. But this can never work; what I''m doing with Dalia is wrong.

    I should come clean to her; maybe she will understand and help me.

    My eyes are becoming blurry; I need to rest. Without wanting to think anymore, I toss and turn before finally falling asleep, my worries going away.

    Colette''s POV

    <hr>

    Sitting on the sofa, I see, from the edges of my vision, Dalia returning with Yui.

    "How was the search?" I ask, rubbing my hands together, already knowing the answer.

    Dalia shakes her head and stays silent. Yui looks at both of us and sighs. "Well, it''s a shame the detective didn''t got to see you two dressed up."

    As Yui''s words are met with our silence, they groan and walk to the sofa, pulling on my arms and frowning. "Out, I want to sleep."

    I do as told, watching as Yui plops on the comforting furniture and closes their eyes.

    Dalia signals for me to follow her, and we leave them in the living room.

    "Yui scouted almost half the city, and nothing came up." Dalia comments and rests her back against the door of her and the detective''s room. "Did you talk with her?"

    I shake my head, and Dalia looks at the ceiling. "Then let''s wait a little more; we will have our answer in a little anyway."

    "I need to rest," Closing my fists, I beeline to my room, entering and closing the door behind me.

    I didn''t dare to talk; maybe it is best this way. I''m getting too soft to think this could happen.

    It doesn''t matter; I''ll deal with things in due time.

    Back to the Detective''s POV

    <hr>

    It feels like a pull. Like someone wrapped me in strings and forced me to wake up, leaving my head with the sensation that something was happening.

    Looking around, Dalia is fast asleep, as is Flamma, who lies atop my shoulder. Without wanting to wake up either of them, I move Flamma gently and step out of bed in silence, not even wearing my boots to not make noise as I walk.

    Moonlight. Is all that gives light to the dark and empty corridor of the house. The sharp, cold air makes me hug my clothes tight against my body.

    Walking down the corridor, I see that Colette''s room door is open. Sounds of growling and scratching send a primal jolt down my spine. The message is simple: run.

    But as well, the unsettling worry in the back of my mind forces me to ignore my instinct and enter the room.

    The creaking of the old hinges holding the door is the one thing that makes what''s inside go completely silent.

    I gulp, the saliva running down my dry throat not being enough to make my voice not fail. "C..Colette?"

    My voice rings inside the room, but no answer is provided. Grabbing the phone from my pocket, I turn on the flashlight, but at the same moment I do and move the light to see the creature, big paws the size of my whole body slap my phone away from me, making it slide and stop at the other end of the room.

    The door behind me closing shut at the motion, as if the wind were against me as well... Just great.

    Eyes gaze at me, making me shiver in response. Big yellow pupils glowing and revealing the shape of the creature''s face. A wolf, a very fucking big wolf, standing taller than me.

    This form of Colette almost made me question if it was truly her because in the forest she was a lot smaller in her wolf form. But there''s no mistake; behind those big pupils, I see something that can only belong to her.

    A hint of humanity. And the fact that I''m not dead right now helps a lot. Recalling the book I read before, in the House, I remember a quote about how transformation can happen in three aspects. The moon, strong emotions of anger, and a strong wave of anxiety activate involuntary the instinct to fight or fight.

    Colette opens her big mouth and bites my shirt''s sleeve, and with her unmatching strength, she easily throws me on the bed. My back hits the soft material of the mattress, and curiosity crawls through my mind.

    She walks and reaches my side, swiftly climbing on top of the bed and staring me down. With a low growl, she exposes her teeth to me.

    Without wanting to just let this happen, I move my hands and hold her head gently, one hand on the side and the other below the chin.

    "What''s going on, Collie?" I lower my voice to barely a whisper and decide to go with the approach of using the nickname her sister used earlier at the club. "What''s affecting you so much?"

    The same glowing yellow eyes from before start softening, and growls turn into low whimpers. Her snout starts to press against my shoulder, and without warning, her heavy form presses against me as she decides to lie down.

    Even with difficulty breathing, I keep my focus on her. Like a dog, she starts growling again, but this time much gentler and almost as if trying to talk.

    It''s hard to comprehend, but it sounds almost like a name, being repeated over and over again. ''Camie'', so that is her sister''s name, or at least a nickname of sorts.

    My arms wrap around her fluffy neck; it smells of grass after a rain. Using my finger, I gently caress the back of her neck. The effect is instant.

    The growling completely dies down; her big head nuzzles against my face as I continue keeping her close.

    Slowly but surely, her body starts to change size, returning to the form I know. In other situations, this would be somewhat awkward, as she is naked and lying on top of me.

    But my focus isn''t that; I want to provide comfort to her, so I grab the cover that fell to the side of the bed when she threw me here and cover both of us.

    Even if I wanted to leave, I wouldn''t be able to do so. It''s not like she''s heavy; it''s just that she''s really, **really** strong.

    Her hands hold me for dear life, prompting me to hug her back. "It''s okay; I''m not going anywhere."

    My voice seems to calm her grip down a little, but still, not enough that I could slip away.

    With a sigh, I adjust myself. Her head pressed against my neck, and my chin resting atop her head. Sleep doesn''t take long to claim me, as the adrenaline is long gone.

    Morning

    <hr>

    Yeah, now I get why yesterday was awkward.

    Everyone at the table eats in silence, focusing on the pancakes and scrambled eggs. And there''s a little detail that makes this situation a little strange, and yet...

    Colette and Dalia''s chairs seem a little too close to mine. Dalia is quietly smiling and enjoying her breakfast with one hand on my knee. While Colette''s face seems to have gotten more serious than ever, something I thought impossible.

    It''s like looking at a Dobermann; her eyes stay focused on her food, but her sudden closeness is out of the ordinary but still appreciated.

    "I''ll ask because I''m curious, but..." Yui drops her spoon and rests their chin in the palm of their hand, a smug plastered on their face. "Did ya''ll fuck?"

    The pancake that I just swallowed suddenly gets stuck in my throat at the words. I start coughing, and Dalia gently slaps my back, while Colette frowns at Yui and shakes her head.

    "No." She was straight to the point, not even a single hint of stuttering in her voice.

    Even with the answer to their question there, Yui still looks at me and keeps that same expression.

    "I''ll be right back," I say, standing up from the chair and quickly walking to the bathroom.

    As I walk, Flamma flies to Yui and sighs. "You really aren''t capable of learning, huh?"

    Shutting the door of the bathroom, I wash my face, taking deep breaths to calm myself down. And after a few seconds, I''m back to normal.

    I gaze upon myself in the mirror; it''s a strange sensation. Many times I avoided doing it, but the reason seems to have gone since I got to this point.

    The black circles below my eyes are still there, but not as much as usual. And my brown irises now don''t seem so without color.

    Grabbing my phone, I check the time, seeing my wallpaper. Me and Tina when we got over the police course. It was a hell of a week.

    The smiles on our faces¡ªeven after we got thrown around and screamed at for hours at a time¡ªwe still held together and made it... Dammit, I miss her a lot.

    Maybe I should message JB to ask about Tina''s situation, and as I do go to the home screen, I see an unread message from an hour ago.

    ''Hey, I stole your number yesterday and hope you''re not mad.

    I had some time to think about what you said, so yeah. Bring Collie with you this afternoon to the Saint Health Hospital, and please grab some Ibuprofen on your way here.

    See you then.''

    The number is registered as ''Your Sexy Kidnapper''...

    I send a message to JB and put my phone back in my pocket, washing my face once more before leaving the bathroom.

    <hr>

 Chapter 12 -Intertwining Strings-

    Afternoon

    <hr>

    A strange feeling hangs in the air as I drive myself and Colette to the location I got. Looking at Colette, I see her eyes are focused and her hands tremble slightly.

    Taking one hand off the wheel, I place it on top of hers, gently squeezing her fingers with mine. "Remember, I''ll be by your side there."

    Colette looks at my face without a clear expression for me to read, and as I can''t take my eyes off the road, I don''t try much.

    I see her taking a deep breath, her fingers slowly relaxing. "If you wish to go with me, then I can''t stop you." Colette''s eyes travel out of the window, and in the distance, the hospital starts to appear.

    Stopping the car in the empty parking lot, I notice some vegetation taking over the building. Grabbing my phone, I search for the name of the hospital just to be sure, and what I find is nothing much.

    The place was left to rot after a cut was made to the money supply to keep the place up and running, and apparently, there were some disappearances and mysterious deaths.

    Not creepy at all...

    Turning off the engine, I open the door and exit the car, with Colette doing the same. I start walking towards the entrance, finding the heavy sliding glass door broken and fallen to the floor, shards dangerously painting the floor.

    A big corridor extends itself to both sides, as well as a reception stand in front of us. Empty, of course.

    The white walls and floor still remain, even though some parts are covered in stains from what I assume is mold. While looking around, I''m able to spot some blood on the shards, and the trail stops at a flight of stairs leading up. Colette''s hands stop on my shoulder and pull me behind her.

    "She''s on the third floor," Colette says, sniffing the air one more time to make sure before nodding to herself. "Stay behind me."

    I nod, noticing how Colette positions herself like a shield in front of me, her broad back not letting me see much of what''s ahead.

    And so we proceed with our climbing, step by step creating unsettling echoes around us, going as far as it can. Even for someone like me who is used to entering dark and abandoned places, this is something that I never get used to.

    Especially given how cold these places generally are, my hoodie does little to nothing to provide me warmth right now.

    Our ascending stops as we reach a metal sign on the wall, indicating we are currently in the third-floor hall. I notice something as we stop¡ªa faint beeping sound in the distance apparently muffled behind a closed door.

    It only increases as we reach the source. In front of us is a white door with the number plate taken off, and the metal knob has visible scratch marks on it.

    Colette puts her hand on the knob and turns it. The door produces a ''click'' sound before opening slowly and painfully, making a painful creak.

    The inside of the room is revealed, and a low flickering light illuminates the room. On a bed in the middle of the room is a figure of a very old man with his eyes closed and breathing with the help of equipment.

    Medical equipment beeps slowly, and the heartbeat sensor indicates the person in the bed is barely alive. A chair stands on the side of the bed, and looking at it, a person is sitting.

    Familiar cyan hair moves as the figure turns her face towards us. Camie''s eyes lock on me before moving to Colette, and on her lips is a strained smile.

    "Long time, no see, Sis," Camie says in a low voice, mirroring a whisper, her hands resting on her elbows as she hugs herself.

    Colette doesn''t say anything, and for some seconds nothing happens. But, as I start to think nothing will happen, Colette walks forward.

    Camie rises from her chair and hugs herself tighter. In a moment, I was sure Colette was about to hit her sister, but to my surprise, she wraps her arms around Camie and pulls her into a hug.

    With a surprised sigh, Camie accepts and hugs her sister back. Not wanting to disturb the moment and to give them privacy, I exit the room and rest my back against the wall of the empty hall.

    Some time goes by, and my feet rhythmically hit the floor as I look at an invisible point in the ceiling. Thoughts pass by about everything that has happened so far.

    I see my messages to JB about Tina have no reply, something that leaves me troubled. As my phone goes back to resting deep inside my jeans pocket, Colette exits the room and looks at me before approaching.

    "How did it go?" I ask, approaching her more so I can carefully look at her face.

    She looks directly into my eyes and takes a step closer to me, to the point where we are only a step away. "Everything that needed solving here is done."

    "You sure?" Gently, I place my hand on her arm, not bothering to hide my worry behind a smile. Colette reacts by resting one of her hands on top of mine.

    She nods her head with certainty. "Yes, the rest will need to be solved with time, but the agency will take it from here."

    Tilting my head, I express my curiosity. "The agency?"

    "Yes." Colette nods her head once again. "The situation with the alpha and your kidnapping needs to be looked into more closely, and my sister will provide us with the information necessary to do so."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it."And about her, will she stay here?" I feel Colette''s muscles tense slightly as my hands still linger on her arm. She looks away and sighs.

    "I prefer to talk about it later, please." Her words carry a tone of ''a problem that will happen soon'' to it, but I brush it aside for now.

    Lowering my hand, I grab hers and gently start pulling her to the stairs as I notice that she appears to want to go home now.

    We get outside and enter the car, taking off to the cabin once more. Colette informs me that the trip will end sooner as the situation has been resolved.

    Meaning that tomorrow night we will need to go back to the house. To Wayhaven.

    Getting home was fast, and once there, I noticed Colette walking toward Dalia. With some time on my hands, I entered my room to study some more about other supernaturals.

    I grab the book and start to read, and after what I believe is three minutes, I hear a knock on the door.

    "Come in," I shout, closing the book and putting it aside.

    Looking at the door opening, I watch as Flora enters the room with a silver tray, bowing to me and walking to my side. She rests a mug of tea on the desk; the fruity aroma of it makes me unconsciously relax.

    "Thank you, Flora." I grab the tea and take a quick sip, tasting the hints of honey mixed with the drink.

    Flora watches me drink with a small smile, taking a seat near me and looking at the book I was reading with curious eyes. Noticing it, I open the book and start to show her its contents.

    Without even noticing, I start to read it to her, showing her the drawn pictures in the book and watching her cute reactions as she deeply immerses herself in our activity.

    It''s a nice feeling; I feel myself connected to her somehow, like every time she smiles, I feel myself wanting to smile too. Strangely, it is the same feeling I have with Flamma...

    I''m starting to understand some things now.

    ...

    In the end, we finished the whole book, and the night passed, and I didn''t even get to eat dinner because of how tired I was.

    The coldness of the night came, and the warmth of the covers on the bed quickly took me away to a deep slumber.

    But even while sleeping, I felt a comfort I was desperately missing without noticing¡ªthe comfort of sleeping on a full bed.

    And waking up the next morning, I figured out why I was feeling the bed full. It seems that everyone decided to invade the room while I was asleep and slept in the same bed as me.

    Flamma''s tiny hands cover one of my eyes as she sleeps on my forehead. Dalia hugs my side and has her face buried in the crook of my neck.

    Colette hugs my waist and nibbles on my shoulder gently in her sleep as Yui lays her head flatly on my stomach.

    Even if this trip ends, I''m happy it happened, as I feel closer to everyone here. Deciding to bathe myself some more in this feeling, I close my eyes and return to sleep.

    Night

    <hr>

    After everyone was awake, we discussed while eating breakfast what to do, with everyone reaching an agreement to explore the city and have some fun.

    Our first stop was the Louvre Museum, where Dalia explained to us everything as we passed by the art and the relics, telling us the story behind the items so well that she even left the guide speechless.

    Next, Yui insisted we go to a clothing shop, and so we did. We spent most of our hours shopping in some fancy places; in the end, the bill almost made me pass away, but Dalia happily paid for the clothes she wanted me to have.

    And the last stop is where we are now: the Eiffel Tower.

    The moon hangs high up in the sky, casting its light upon us gently as Colette shows her agency ID to some security personnel to let us go to the very top of the tower.

    We enter an elevator and watch the city get further and further away until it stops and we reach the top.

    Exiting the elevator, Yui rushes to the edge and starts producing happy sounds that mirror purrs. The tourism season was over, so it''s kinda cool that Colette thought ahead and used her ID to get us permission to get here.

    I, as well, approach the edge and start watching the city below, the lights and cars on the street moving, remembering that the world keeps on going even as I stop moving.

    Dalia and Colette seem to exchange some glances before approaching me, both stopping by my side and looking at the city as well. The feeling of someone grabbing my hand startles me for a second before I realize that it''s Dalia.

    She grabs my hands and interlaces her fingers with mine. I look at Dalia''s gray, shining eyes, and I notice that she looks away from mine, shifting her focus to Colette and nodding her head.

    At this nod, Colette too grabs my hand and squeezes it. Avoiding at all costs my eyes with a serious expression, only because I have my trained eyes, is that I notice an almost perfectly hidden pout in her lips.

    In the end, all three of us stay there. Watching the city and enjoying the cold wind on our faces.

    That is, until Yui, as always, looks at us and smugs. But this time they don''t make any funny comments, instead choosing to join us.

    The time goes by, and eventually, we all go back to the cabin. While making my bag, I receive a message on my phone, and looking at it, I see that Yui took some pictures of today and sent them to me.

    And with that memory forever saved in my gallery, I finish my bag. Ready to face whatever we may encounter in Wayhaven.

    The enemies, possible allies, and problems we will have to solve. At least we will always have each other''s backs... right?

    <hr>

    **End of First Half**

 Chapter 13 -A Little. Visit. To The Agency-

    "The sword of destiny has two edges. One that reflects the moonlight to guide you across the abyss, and the other that scorches everyone you meet to light up the dark."

    [M.A]

    <hr>

    A day has passed since we came back from Paris, and we were able to finish the agency''s job and make some memories along the bumpy road.

    I had little time to do much since coming back; I spent most of yesterday unpacking my things and most of my morning today giving a detailed report to JB.

    The incident with Camille, the kidnapping, and the mayor... it was a long conversation, and in the end, JB left with only a few words:

    "I''ll have to let my superiors know about the situation," JB replied with a serious tone as she rose from the living room chair. "In the meantime, ask Dalia to take you to the agency and go after Doctor Hotaru if you want to check on your friend."

    And that''s the situation I find myself in right now, walking down to Dalia''s room. I stop a step away from her door and knock on it.

    "Can I come in?" I throw my question into the air, and my hopes of being answered are shattered after a few seconds of silence.

    Almost out of instinct, I move my head and find Flora approaching me from the library. That became normal very quickly, which before would make me uncomfortable, but I guess I''m finally getting used to the way of the world.

    And in a way, I''m grateful Flora came with us; even if I don''t get why she''s so glued to me sometimes, I am not one to complain, even because she''s been of great help.

    Without even having the chance to exchange words, she lifts her finger and points at the library.

    "Is Dalia there?" I ask, to which Flora replies with a careful nod of her head. I take a step closer to her and gently pet her head, adjusting the yellow roses resting in between her white strands. "Thank you."

    We both indulge ourselves in this calm moment before eventually moving. I watch as Flora walks back to the kitchen. My hands grab the knob of the library door and turn it.

    Entering it, that same impossible sight that almost made me pass out last time still manages to be strange, but now I don''t feel like my sanity is crumbling as my mind can''t comprehend what''s in front of me.

    The smell of tea and old books hits me, making me let out a sigh of contentment. Some steps later, I find my favorite witch sitting on a chair, her hand tightly secured around a book''s spine.

    On the table is a steaming mug of tea and a plate with some biscuits. Even as my footsteps grow in sound, they don''t manage to break Dalia''s deep concentration on her book.

    I see that on the chair beside her is a pile of what seems to be the books she finished, as on top of the table, near the plate, lies two more piles of books and a stack of yellowed old documents.

    Without wanting to disturb her activity, I take a chair and move to her side, sitting beside her and grabbing one of the books on the chair before joining in her reading session.

    But before I can go more than a few pages, Dalia attempts to reach her mug without looking at it, to no success, so I grab it for her and gently guide it to her waiting fingers.

    As her hands grab the side of the mug, her fingers brush slightly against mine, making her eyes unglue from the book and focus on me.

    With a smile on my lips, I meet her gaze, watching her eyes go wide before softening. "Hey."

    "Hey," Dalia answers back, taking a quick sip of her tea before putting it away and resting her warm hand on top of mine. "Did I make you wait much?"

    I shake my head. "No, I got here only a few minutes ago. But I believe you''ve been here for some hours, right?" I say, pointing to the pile of books and documents.

    For some reason, I see Dalia''s eyes widen for a second as I mention the documents, but after a second, she seems to control it.

    "Yeah, I''ve been working on some documents for JB since this morning." She says, and as I look at the pile and reach to grab one, she stops me by grabbing my hand and interlocking our fingers. "Sorry, JB asked me to not show them to anyone."

    "Oh," I say, tilting my head in curiosity, but as I notice how serious she is, I shake my head to stop my thoughts. "Okay, sorry, I didn''t know."

    Dalia locks her eyes on my face, and as if remembering something, she lets out a laugh before pulling me closer to her. "It''s fine, really. Sorry if I scared you."

    We spend some more time only focusing on each other''s presence, so much so that I almost forget why I was looking for her. Almost.

    "I wanted to ask you a favor." I break the silence, talking in a soft whisper. "JB gave me permission to visit Tina, but she said I needed you to take me there."

    "Sure, I can take you there," Dalia says before shifting her gaze from being on me to falling on the documents. "I''ll just wrap things up, and I''ll meet you in the living room."

    I nod, rising from the chair and giving Dalia''s cheek a quick peck. "Thank you," I whisper before leaving to let her do what she has to do.

    Reaching the couch, I lay down to rest a little. Jax takes his chance and jumps to the couch, snuggling up to me.

    I pet his head and let time pass. Anxiety hits my system at the prospect of talking to Tina again after so much time.

    Outside the house.

    <hr>

    Dalia and I walk down the stone path leading to the back, and as we do, a familiar smell hits me: earthy and calming. A garden of flowers I hadn''t seen before covers a large area, and it''s separated from the forest by the extension of the stone wall.

    It resembles very much the one that was outside the cabin, and I believe it is not without reason, as I spot marks of boots in the dirt, tracing around the flowers and leading to an artificial pond in construction that holds many stones to cover its bottom and on the edges some gardening tools.

    "I have to say," I start talking as Dalia stops walking. We stand in the middle of a flower bed. But even as we step on them, they don''t bend or crush; instead, they seem to harden enough to permit us to keep on being steady and balanced.

    The midday sun caresses our skin, and I watch as the tan skin of hers seems to come alive more as the sunlight reflects on it. "This garden is beautiful." I continue, taking my eyes off her and looking around.

    "Yes, it is," Dalia says, joining my gaze. "I always liked flowers, even without understanding the reasons behind this feeling."

    "In the beginning, I assumed that it was because they were useful to make medicine that helped to deal with wounds or poison. But recently, I started to question if that''s really the only reason why."

    Tilting my head curiously, I look into her eyes. Noticing the way her eyes so slightly lose themselves in the colors.

    "What do you think made you question it?" My question is met only with a simple smile of hers.

    "It doesn''t matter now." Dalia grabs my hand and pulls me close to her with enough strength that I almost end up tripping. "Stay close and hold your breath; the spell can leave you a little dizzy, so I''ll hold you."

    I nod my head. "Okay." And as soon as the words leave my mouth, the flowers we were standing on start to grow abnormally. Roots crawl out of the dirt and gently hug us, and in seconds we are surrounded by this root casket.

    No light exists to make me able to see; there''s no sense that we are moving, but as I try to move my head, Dalia stops me and keeps me in place. Trusting in her, I close my eyes and wait.

    Not long after, I hear the sound of the roots untangling. A ray of artificial light hits my eyelids, making me open my eyes curiously to check where we are.

    The first thing I hear is noise¡ªa lot of noise: footsteps, both calm and rushed, chatting, and whispers. My eyes wander around, and when I get them to focus, I see a sea of supernaturals in lab coats.

    It''s the first time I''ve seen so many of them in one place, and thank God I read the book Dalia recommended to me because at least I''m able to identify some of them and understand what they are.

    In front of me, just a few steps away, I spot a ''welcome'' digital sign hanging above a circular, long table. Sitting on the small number of chairs inside the circle are some employees of this place, or at least it seems as I overhear them offering help and directions to those nearing it.

    Even if this is starting to become normal, it is still a bit overwhelming. And Dalia seems to notice it by the way she puts her hands on my shoulder, oh, so tenderly.

    "The health facility is less crowded." Her hands slide down my shoulder and find the empty space in my palm, gripping it tightly. "And it''s not that far."

    I nod, and so Dalia starts to direct me towards a long hall to our right, leaving the central lobby and going deeper into the facility.

    And it seems she was serious about being not far away, as we reach the hospital section rather quickly. I guess it makes sense for a place like this to have the health section easy to access.

    The long corridor contains many rooms, and I''m able to spot the ones inside through a big window next to the room''s door from time to time, even if there are not that many injured people.

    My feet come to a stop as I recognize one of the people in a room lying on a bed with white sheets covering their body. Tina.

    Without wasting time, I reach for the door handle and try opening it, but to no avail. I take a step back and frown at the door, but a little to the right, I spot a card reader, like the one in the armory of the PD.

    Dalia taps my shoulder to grab my attention. "You can use your access card; I''m pretty sure JB has given you permission on the system."

    "Card?" I look at Dalia, confused. "I don''t have any."

    Dalia looks at me, even more confused than I am. "Strange, Colette said she handed it to you when you first got to the house."

    And then my head connects the dots. She''s talking about that card Colette gave me without properly explaining what purpose it served or why I needed it, resulting in me not bringing it with me-

    Almost finishing my line of thought, I pat my jeans pocket for good measure, and to my surprise, there it is: the card. Taking it out, I smell the scent of laundry detergent. Of course, I left it in my jeans and washed it...

    Well, at least I have it with me now, which saves me time, so I''ll accept it as a good thing and move on.

    I raise it and line it up to the card reader, praying that maybe, just maybe, it still works, and to my luck, it does. The door makes a click sound before opening; as if reacting to the sound, my body moves, and in a second I''m inside the room.

    White and sterilized¡ªthat''s the feeling this room gives me. Which makes sense for a hospital room.

    A constant and rhythmical beep informs me of her heartbeat, but it''s strange; I have the nagging feeling that it''s slower than it should be.

    Looking at Tina''s face, it''s like she''s in a deep, unbothered sleep. An untouchable doll, devoid of a smile and life... pale as a ghost.

    Approaching the bed, I sit on the edge and look at her hand resting motionless beside her body. I put my hand on top of hers, only to find the sharp coldness of her fingers.

    "Tina?" I call for her, even gently tapping her wrist. But no answer comes; her eyes don''t open, and her weak breath stays the same.

    My ear reacts to the sound of the door opening, and I see that Dalia, who was about to comfort me, looks at the door as well.

    A man enters the room, his white hair sickly matching the room as well as his white medical coat. On his chest, I spot a nameplate: ''DR. Hotaru''

    He keeps focused on the clipboard in his hand, his eyes traveling on the paper attached to it, so he doesn''t notice us. That is until he almost bumps into Dalia.

    Doctor Hotaru looks up and blows some air up, making the hair covering his eyes leave one of them, revealing his green iris.

    "Oh, I''m sorry," He bows to both me and Dalia before adjusting his coat. "I didn''t expect the patient to have any visitors soon."

    "I''m Doctor Hotaru, and I assume that you must be Olivia, right?" He looks at me and puts his clipboard under his arm before extending his hand to me.

    I shake his hand and nod my head. "Yes, you''re right."

    "Well, it''s a good thing you came." He walks around the room and grabs a chair before placing it on the side of the bed. "I have to talk to you about your friend''s condition."

    "But I would like to speak to you privately if possible." He gives me a stranded smile before looking at Dalia. "Agent, could you wait outside for a bit? I promise I''ll be quick."

    Dalia looks at me. I see in her eyes that she doesn''t want to leave me, not when there''s a chance this is some really bad news. I nod my head to assure her that I''ll be fine, and in response, she smiles, grabbing my hand and gently pressing her lips against the back of my hand.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon."I''ll be outside waiting." She says this before walking out of the room.

    Doctor Hotaru looks back at me, and his expression changes. The gentleness that his face once had changed to pure and cold seriousness.

    "I''m sorry, I won''t be able to sugarcoat what I''m about to tell you, kid." He says it coldly, grabbing his clipboard again and flipping through a few pages. "Your friend right here," He gestures to Tina. "She''s not getting better."

    I feel blood rushing to my ears; my face feels hot, and at the same time, I feel like my body is frozen cold. Opening my mouth to talk reveals my inability to speak at this moment, and so the doctor continues.

    "Ever heard of genetic engineering?" He asks, and some memories start to come back to me, from when I started investigating the death of that girl, Anne Roseheim. "Your friend''s DNA was messed with; the reason why I can''t say for sure, but I believe that-."

    Rubbing my knees, I clean the sweat rapidly, taking over my palm. "That someone was trying to force a mutation in her system, and the point was to make her the ''next step in human evolution''."

    The doctor raises an eyebrow before nodding his head. "You knew already, then?"

    I nod. "Yes, I heard that from the person who did it to her."

    "Then I''ll skip to the problem and potential solutions we have." He flips one more page of his clipboard and reads it. "To cure your friend, we would need to know exactly what was changed.

    but as the agency doesn''t have a specialist in the area anymore, we will need the research materials from the one who did this to her."

    I tilt my head in confusion. "Isn''t Cole with the agency?"

    "Yes, this Cole you speak of is in fact in our custody." The doctor says it with a heavy sigh. "However, the research was nowhere to be found among his things, so we can''t do much in that regard."

    "But there are some other possible methods," he continues, making me stare at him, waiting. "Unfortunately, this is all I can say at the moment, but Julia asked me to inform you that she''ll come around tomorrow with some more information regarding these other methods."

    The doctor rises from the chair and looks at me. "I''m really sorry, kid. I wish I could do more." He approaches the door and opens it.

    I''m able to see him talking to Dalia for a brief second before my head stops focusing. Dalia enters the room and hugs me; her caring fingers run over my hair in a soothing motion.

    She then grabs my chin and uses her thumb to caress my cheek. "Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine," I lie, and it hurts. "I need to keep my head in place if I want to save her."

    Dalia looks deep inside my eyes, and I say it not proudly, but I''m a very good liar when I want to be. She finishes her inspection and sighs in relief.

    "I''m glad you''re okay then," She pulls my chin up and rests her forehead against mine. "We will solve this together, okay?"

    I nod, and after some time of this, we decide to leave the agency.

    Getting back home, we decided that I should take my mind off things. The problem is that when we settled on reading together, she received a call from the agency, she was needed elsewhere, something about the documents she was handling earlier.

    "I''ll be back as soon as I can," Dalia says, grabbing her documents in a hurry before giving me a peck on the cheek. "Try to rest. I promise that when I''m back, we can read together to try to find a way to help Tina."

    Her eyes are enough to prove to me how serious she is about helping me, and even though it comforts me a little, I''m sad she has to leave. Nonetheless, I walk her to the door and see her out.

    So in the end I was left alone, without anything to do. My mind is not one hundred percent right now, so reading isn''t going to cut it, and the only thing I''m left with is the giant training room.

    I enter it and look around, trying to see if Colette is anywhere, but it appears she''s not here at the moment, so I close the door behind me and walk to the sandbag near the ring.

    Taking off my boots and socks, I throw them to the side without paying them any mind, the same thing I do to my hoodie. I place my open palm in the sandbag''s center, closing my eyes and taking in a deep breath.

    Once my mind starts to swirl around that same thought, I punch the bag, and every time it happens again, I repeat the action in a cycle. This leaves me punching the bag again and again, sucking in sharp breaths as the feeling in my knuckles goes numb, making me unable to feel the cuts forming in them.

    My head goes numb as well, my eyes focus only on the sandbag, and my motions of punching it with all I have go on, till all my energy goes away, until all my will to think vanishes. Blood trickles down the green military leather of the sandbag, sweat pours down from my forehead, and it stings my eyes.

    Thoughts at this point are long gone, and my ability to hear as well, it seems, because I don''t hear Colette entering the room; I only notice her when her hand tightly holds my wrist mid-swing.

    Without thinking, I raise my other hand, and then. *Crash*. Colette''s face and my fist connect. ''The feeling is satisfactory'' my mind screams, but as I see who I punched, slowly, my head comes back to its place. My face goes from angry and breathless to surprised and immediately guilty.

    "Shit shit shit," Looking at Colette, she rubs her chin while looking down before her eyes lock on mine in a quick motion. "I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to punch you; it was just that I was so focused that I didn''t hear you, so I reacted, and I-"

    Colette lets go of my wrist and shakes her head. "It''s fine; you didn''t wound me."

    She says that, but I see blood on her cheek. I frown and take a step closer. "You''re hurt; there''s blood on your cheek."

    "The blood isn''t mine," Colette states, making my frown disappear and turn into confusion. But as she glances at my hand, I follow her gaze, finally seeing the state of my bruised knuckles.

    Taking a quick glance at the punching bag, I see marks of blood there as well, painting the leather as if it were a white canvas. "I... I didn''t even notice." The shift in my tone makes Colette''s gaze turn stern. Forcefully, she grabs my hand and pulls me towards the bench before forcing me to sit down.

    I see the way her eyes sparkle yellow with a hint of anger and how her pale skin looks cold, just to when she ends up touching my hand for me to find the warm comfort of her slender fingers. Those are details so clear that I question myself about why I hadn''t noticed before.

    Colette grabs her water bottle and wets a piece of cloth before starting to clean my bleeding knuckles. I notice how she tries to be gentle, focusing on my reactions so she can know if it hurts.

    "That was a stupid idea," Colette says, clicking her tongue. "Don''t do something like this again."

    My will to explain things is nonexistent, and so I settle my answer with a simple nod and an apology.

    "Do you want to talk about it?" Colette asks.

    I shake my head. "No, I don''t want to even think about it for now."

    "Then you don''t have to," Colette says, grabbing the dirty cloth and throwing it away. "But I won''t leave you alone until you feel better."

    The bleeding in my knuckles subsides but doesn''t go away completely, as some droplets of it still rise from my cuts, making her stare at my knuckles a little more than I''m comfortable with before looking at me with a hard-to-read expression. "If you feel uncomfortable, let me know."

    I look at her confused, and even more so as she approaches her lips towards my knuckles. But when it happens, I''m unable to contain the red-hot warmth to climb and take my cheeks.

    Colette kisses my bruised knuckles, her soft and thin lips lingering on them, before the tip of her tongue comes out to taste my blood. Her careful ministration leaves me on the edge of melting completely, but looking at her, it seems I''m not the only one enjoying this feeling.

    Like a hungry wolf, she tastes my skin and breathes in my scent till there''s no more blood to be cleaned, and as her ministration comes to an end, I''m unable to hide a pout forming in my lips.

    Colette rises to her feet and helps me get up as well. "Dalia won''t be able to make dinner tonight, but if you wish, it wouldn''t be bad to have someone to help."

    I nod my head and smile at her. "Of course." Gathering some courage, I wrap my arms around Colette''s back and hug her, giving her neck a quick peck. "Thank you for coming to check on me."

    To my surprise, Colette''s shoulders relax, and her strong hands find the empty space on my back, keeping me near her as well. "I know that I can''t understand all of your problems very well, but if I can help, then I will. I''ll always be here to watch your back."

    As the hug ends, we walk together to the kitchen and start cooking. I see how bad Colette cooks, and I''m able to help her out. Like an old couple, we move in sync, cooking some meat for her, unfreezing blood for Yui, and making pasta for Dalia and me.

    Without warning, as I set the table, Colette grabs my shoulders and steals my attention. I watch as she takes her time to formulate her words before talking and I wait patiently.

    "Forget it. It''s not important." Colette says, but I notice her stealing a glance at my lips before looking away and playing it off. It''s a good thing I''m not one to pass up on opportunities.

    I grab her shoulder as she did to mine, and without wasting time, I let my body move. Our lips meet, and for some seconds, Colette freezes, not expecting me to do it, before she returns the gesture. My body is pushed against the counter, and she lifts my legs up, forcing me to sit on it, and so I comply.

    My arms hang on her shoulder and my legs lock on her waist as we hungrily devour each other''s lips, and even as oxygen is clearly needed, we stay there, if only to extend this moment for a second.

    When our lips unglue and separate, we are both panting and have our faces red, our eyes locked, and our bodies lingering for contact.

    "I think it''s best if we tell the others that dinner''s ready," Colette says, regaining her breath and letting go of my waist.

    I nod. "Yeah." It''s clear that even I wanted more, but I do see reason to push her more than I did.

    "Another day," she says with a serious expression. "When we three can do it together." Leaving those words in the air, Colette leaves the kitchen to grab Yui and call Dalia.

    ''We three'', these words play in my mind on repeat... I would like that.

    Dalia''s POV

    Inside JB''s office.

    <hr>

    "You''re awfully quiet today, pup," Julia mutters, resting her chin on her open palm and watching me as I quietly read the documents. "Something happened?"

    I stop reading the documents and put them atop the many cardboard boxes, stealing the free space in the room. "You know that I''m not happy with having to do this."

    "If she finds out that we are sticking our noses in her past without permission..." In my mind, the image of Olivia forms: a single tear leaving her eyes, a mix of rage and sadness taking over her expression.

    "You know we have no choice," Julia says, crossing her arms over her chest. It''s clear she isn''t comfortable with this either. "But it''s my superior''s orders, even because after all that happened, we can rule out the possibility of Olivia being a normal human."

    "Still, this isn''t right." I retort, but Julia just shakes her head. "We are breaking the trust of someone who laid down their life just to help us."

    "It''s not a question of morality, and you know that." Julia sighs. I spot the dark circles under her eyes, and the accumulated stress darkens her usually bright pupils.

    She continues. "There''s no record of her birth anywhere; no documents from any hospitals mention anything, and the agency''s documents were only aware of her existence after she was taken by that orphanage. And you know that her date of birth matches perfectly that incident."

    "Wait," I sit down in the chair in front of Julia. "Kaina''s incident? You can''t be seriously thinking that Olivia is-"

    Julia raises her fingers and puts them on my lips, stopping me from talking. "I don''t, but the higher-ups want answers, and things connect almost perfectly together."

    "If they are right," Cold sweat starts to form on my palm, and my eyes focus on the wooden table. "They will want to use her; that''s why they didn''t have any problem with her joining the unit."

    I feel Julia''s hand on my shoulders, trying to soothe my train of thought. "Yes, and the only way we can protect her is if we get the answer before they can."

    With trembling hands, I grab the documents again and start to read, letting the uncomfortable silence between us take over.

    ...

    Night soon arrives, and I feel my phone in my pocket vibrate. Taking it out reveals two missed calls from Colette and a message.

    ''Dinner''s ready. Come home before the food gets cold.''

    "I have to go." putting the documents back on the cardboard box, I rise from the chair, picking up my coat and putting it on.

    Julia smiles and nods her head. "Sorry for having held on to you for this long, but with your help, I can finish these documents early."

    "If you excuse me." I bow to her before leaving her office and going on my way home.

    Kaina... I never expected to hear that name again.

    <hr>

 Chapter 14 -A. Meeting With. The Past-

    <hr>

    "So, let me see if I get it..." Yui starts, adjusting their back so they''re leaning against my shoulder. "Some crazy witches entered Wayhaven and requested for the detective, and not only did you accept their request, but you too agreed that the only one to accompany her would be Dalia.

    "Yeah, now I see why Colette got so mad." Yui finishes with a not-amused smile.

    JB rests her hands atop her knees and shakes her head, apparently choosing to ignore Yui and focus on me. "I promised I would find a way to help your friend, and so I did.

    "I''m sorry it isn''t the safest option, but I trust that you two can handle things together."

    With a serious expression, I nod. "I understand, and I thank you for the help." Forcing Yui to stop nuzzling me, I rise from the couch and walk to JB. Grabbing her hand and lightly squeezing it to provide comfort.

    JB''s face lightens up a little, and with that, she continues talking. "They left a map for you two, but asked for us not to open it."

    She puts the map on the table, looking at me, so I pick it up and open it. Without wasting time, I do so, seeing a half-drawn map of the mountainside of Wayhaven and some marks indicating where to go.

    I look at Dalia, who until now was quietly looking out of the window, and I tap her shoulder, and so she resumes her attention to the matter at hand. But I take notice of her strange behavior; she isn''t one to lose her focus.

    "Let me take a look." Dalia grabs the map and starts analyzing it, furrowing her eyebrows as she finishes her inspection.

    "This map," she starts. "I''ve seen one of these before,

    "It''s used to show the way for something only to those it was meant to be given." To prove her point, she turns the map to Yui, who grabs it with a smile and, after some seconds of turning it to all sides, grunts frustratedly and hands the map back.

    "Stupid magic," Yui mutters, placing their hand on their chin and looking away like a kid.

    "Is there anything more we should know?" I direct my question to JB, and she responds by grabbing a file and putting it on the table.

    "The details are on the file, but not only you two will have a mission." JB gazes at Yui quickly, who snorts lazily before looking back at me. "Could you grab Colette for me?"

    I nod stretching my legs, quickly complying.

    Walking outside, I find Colette resting her back against the wall of the house with her arms crossed. As I enter her view, her expression turns from irritable to her usual face.

    "JB asked me to fetch you."

    Without a chance to react, Colette grabs the side of my hoodie and pushes me against the wall. She takes advantage of her tall stature to make me only able to gaze at her face.

    Even without being transformed, she smells of rain. Her fingers dig into my waist to keep me in place. I feel her sharp nails against my skin, but she never gets to the point of hurting me.

    I see in her eyes that she doesn''t want me to go; if it''s because of fear of me getting hurt or not having me close, I can''t tell, but seeing the way her yellow irises shine makes me not want to go either.

    Wrapping my arms around her neck, I make her lower her head so we are eye-to-eye. "You know I have to do it."

    "Not alone; you shouldn''t," Colette protests. "It''s too much of a risk to let you go only with Dalia."

    "I know, but there''s no other option. The only thing I can do is promise you that if any sign of danger appears, I''ll run back here." Her grip on me tightens, and so I decide to add one more part in a carefully toned whisper. "to you."

    The words seem to be enough to make Colette relax slightly, her sharp nails retracting and her tense shoulders dropping. "I''ll hold you to that promise."

    We settle the matter, but even so, we don''t separate; to the contrary, we are pulled more into each other''s embrace. But we both know we can''t be like this forever, and I''m the first to break the moment.

    "You better go before JB gets angry."

    Colette nods, putting her hand on my shoulder delicately. "Be safe." Her words sound more like a beg than a request, and after uttering them, she walks back inside the house, bumping into Dalia on her way in.

    They seem to exchange some words before each goes their way. Dalia gets to my side with the file from earlier under her arm.

    "Julia said that we better depart now and brief you on the rest of the details on the way."

    I nod my head, grabbing my car key from my pocket, and unlock the doors. We enter the car, and I rev up the engine before driving away.

    The drive is unsettlingly quiet; Dalia has her eyes solely focused on the map, and I have my focus divided between reading the file and driving.

    A group of witches enters Wayhaven; the agency sends five agents to ask questions, and only one comes back barely alive with carrying a letter with their request.

    The letter isn''t quoted on the file, but the contents are summed up, and it seems that it''s all about their interest and curiosity over me.

    Great, now my anxiety is over the roof. They are clearly dangerous and most probable killers, and even if they didn''t kill those other four agents, they kept them, so I don''t know what would be worse.

    Taking the right path, we leave the main road and start our drive across the dirt tourist path leading to the mountains. We drive for about an hour before reaching the place where the map points to: Wayhaven State Forest.

    There are lots of dark green, tall pine trees, and long rivers where some people enjoy their weekends fishing. I look at the map on Dalia''s hand and watch as the empty parts of its yellowed material start to gain shape.

    The continuation of the map''s missing parts leads deeper and deeper into the mountains, which we can only access by walking.

    It''s a shame I''ll have to leave my car here; if I still had my job, I could use my badge to ask the rangers to keep it with them, but even so, it would be risky.

    After what I saw on the trip, we can''t trust anyone anymore. The hospital was in the hands of the scrappers; the mayor is one of them as well, and for that, I am prohibited from visiting the PD or talking with Verda until the situation is taken care of.

    Turning the keys, the rough roaring of the engine comes to a stop. "We will have to keep on foot."

    My words are met with silence, and when I finally focus on Dalia, I''m able to catch a glimpse of her troubled expression.

    "Lia..." My fingers resting on her shoulder seem to bring her back from her mind. "Talk to me; what''s going on?"

    With a sigh, Dalia rests her back against the seat more heavily. "It''s nothing."

    This is not like her; she''s the one who always wants me to talk to her about how I feel, and now she''s hiding? Why?

    I let go of her shoulder, moving my leg and shifting awkwardly until I''m able to change seats. At first, I guess she assumed I was about to leave the car, but as I get closer, her troubled expression grows curious.

    Settling on her lap, I put both my hands on her shoulder and look deep into those gray eyes of hers, looking for any sign that tells me that she''s uncomfortable.

    But what I found is the contrary: her hands rest on my back, keeping me close as she closes her eyes.

    "Talk to me," I beg, mimicking the way she acts with me, and to my surprise, it works.

    Dalia''s eyes open and widen as we switch roles; her hands grip tighter on my hoodie and threaten to tear it. "I don''t want to talk about it now." I feel Dalia''s breath against my neck as she buries her face in its empty space. "But I want you to promise me something."

    Her eyes become overly serious. "These witches we are going to meet¡ªI have some story with them. And I just need you to promise me that whatever they tell you, you won''t be disgusted... that you won''t leave me."

    I don''t need to ponder her words much before nodding my head. "I promise." Obviously, I''ll keep them in mind, but assuming anything right now is not productive, and I can''t stand the way her eyes lose their pretty color as she grows bitter.

    With my right hand, I guide her face away from my neck and up so we have our noses touching. I watch as she takes a deep breath, but before she can fully relax, I lock lips with her.

    Her hold on my hoddie weakens, her strained shoulders relax, and she adjusts her back so we can be as close as possible. The kiss threatens to escalate; we both part ways from the kiss and lock eyes, like teenagers full of hormones.

    But we both know we have a job to do, and it''s not like we won''t have a chance after all of this is taken care of. We leave the car, and with our hands tightly holding each other, we start our journey through the long trail across the mountains.

    "God, how much more do we have to walk?" I ask, sweat dripping from my forehead and raining down on the dirt. We must have been walking for two hours at least, and the map just keeps showing more walking.

    "We are near; the map''s magic is almost wearing off," Dalia comments with a small smile, but it''s clear that she is as tired as I am, if not more.

    Looking at the path ahead, I see that we are almost at the top of the mountain and something else as well. I see a bright red light flying at high speed toward us, and before I can understand what''s happening, the light hits my forehead with such force that it almost manages to make me fall backward.

    "Ouch!" Me and the small light both grunt; a familiar feeling instantly makes me aware of who it is.

    "Flamma?"

    "Oh, hey, Iustitia," She rubs the top of her head apologetically and flies toward my shoulder. "I was looking for you. There''s something I have to tell you."

    Turning my head curiously, I look at her strained smile and wait for her to continue talking.

    "So, I''ll be quick because I have to go back soon. The Queen asked me to help with some things that happened with some of my sisters, and I''ll need to be away for some time. Sorry."

    Extending one finger, I gently caress Flamma''s hair. "Hey, it''s fine. You do what you have to; there''s no need to worry."

    Flamma jumps happily on my shoulder and smirks widely. "Thank you. I promise to be back if I feel that anything happened."

    With those words, Flamma jumps from my shoulder and waves me goodbye, quickly returning to the forest. It''s a shame she will be away, but with luck, she''ll be back soon.

    Dalia''s hands stop atop my shoulder and pull me, making me feel her chest against my back as well as her breath near my right ear.

    "Want to rest for a bit?"

    Her tone might have been able to deceive anyone else, but the hint of desperation gives it away. I nod my head and turn around, grabbing Dalia''s hand and sitting down on the soft grass patch at the side of the dirt path.

    The sun hits us, caressing our skin with its rays. The wisps of wind help us cool down from the walk, and the muscles of my legs ache and twitch in defeat.

    My eyes fall on Dalia, and I watch a pleasant scene unfold in front of me. With her eyes closed, Dalia''s fingers reach for a small blue flower on the grass, and on her fingertip is a droplet of water.

    "I want to show you something." Dalia opens her eyes and smiles as she finds my attention already on her. "A magic I learned from my mother a long, long time ago."

    With the muttering of a few words in a language I don''t know, the droplet on her fingertip falls to the soil and disappears. Nothing happens for a few seconds, but when I''m about to ask, I catch a glimpse of something.

    Blue flowers rise from the ground, lots of them growing and blooming in seconds, quickly becoming a flowery blue field extending only to our surroundings.

    "Wow, it''s...beautiful." My comment is met with a smile from Dalia, who moves closer to me, prompting my body to act on instinct, resting my head on her shoulder.

    "She loved these flowers. Mother always said they meant something I would only understand with time and that if I ever felt lost, I should sit in a field and watch them bloom." Dalia''s smile slowly dissipates into a frown. "That''s the only thing I can remember of her. Not even her face do I remember anymore."

    I plant a kiss on Dalia''s neck, and the kiss manages to bring her smile back. "It''s okay, and if you want, I can try helping you remember."

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.Tilting her head, Dalia looks at me. "How?" There''s something in her eyes that screams desperately for me to do so.

    Getting up from the ground, I take some steps forward and stop in the middle of the flowers, holding my hands together behind me. Slowly, I turn to her, carrying a smile on my face. "You said these flowers were important to her; maybe they can help you remember."

    Memories can be triggered by familiar scents; maybe their smell can unlock something-" I cut my words as, looking at Dalia, I see a single tear leaving her eyes, which are locked on me as if I were a ghost.

    Dalia''s POV

    <hr>

    I watch as Olivia rises from my side and stands in the middle of the field. The blue flowers make her stand out more.

    Her brown eyes turn caramel as they reflect the sun, and between her hair strands, I can see the rays of light finding their way through them.

    As she turns to me with a smile, something falls on me. Olivia''s features become blurry, and her tone becomes overly familiar to a part of my brain that I didn''t know.

    "Come on, Dalia, you''ll catch a cold if you don''t dry your hair properly." The blurry figure speaks with a motherly tone, carrying worry and love like autumn leaves falling from the trees.

    Her face starts to take shape, and her voice becomes clearer, but before I can remember further, something inside of me pulls me back to reality.

    In my heart, a string of pain echoes; in my brain, a killing headache. ''Somethings are best left buried.'' My mind whispers in desperation and pain; a tear leaves my eyes, and I see Olivia''s smile turning into worry.

    Detective''s POV

    <hr>

    I rush to Dalia''s side as she closes her eyes and falls to the flowers. Sliding, I''m able to catch her before her head comes into contact with the dirt, but in the process, my clothes become filthy with mud and dirt.

    "Dalia? Wake up." Trying to wake her up does nothing; she keeps immobile and in a sleep-like state. Putting my hand on her forehead, I feel her warm¡ªvery warm.

    "A fever? Why?"

    On the edge of my vision, I catch a glimpse of the map''s pulsating light, so I grab it from Dalia''s pocket and check it. A message is written on its bottom: ''Follow the light and find us, quick.''

    Of course something like this would happen: Dalia passes out, and the witches send a message. Great timing, strangely so. But I have no other options; the way back to the city will be impossible if I have to carry her, so I''ll risk meeting with them.

    Grabbing Dalia, I put her on my back¡ªa piggyback ride, as it''s the most effective as I still have a little way to go.

    Resuming the walk, I feel the muscles in my thighs hurt from forcing myself past my limits; my lungs scream for more oxygen; and the increasing sweat dripping from my forehead doesn''t help.

    I see the end of the path right ahead, and standing there, I see a figure of a tall woman waving for me to approach. Now close to the woman, I can make out her facial features: long black hair, a mole under her lip, and violet-burning eyes.

    She, like Dalia, smells of herbs and magic. "A good thing you came quick; can I see how she''s doing?"

    Opening my mouth to say no, I rethink my current situation. Dalia''s temperature has been increasing along the way; she appears to be having difficulty breathing, and sometimes the sounds she makes of pain scare me about what could be happening.

    "Okay," Carefully, I unload Dalia from my back and put her back against a tree so she''s seated up. "Just please help her-"

    *Poof*

    Purple, lavender smoke circles my eyes. The woman in front of me lowers her raised fingers at what I assumed was some kind of magic. I instinctively take a step back, and my hand falls to my belt, where the sword is.

    "What did you try to do?" The shift in my tone to a more serious one makes the woman widen her eyes.

    "So it''s true," The witch raises her hands and seems to be preparing another spell, but before she can launch it, another woman appears from behind her and stops the action.

    "There''s no need for that; the agency''s pride wouldn''t allow them to try tricking us." A mature voice, the same color of eyes, and a more built body.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Cordelia." The first witch replies, lowering her head.

    "It''s okay; now take our friend inside and let me talk with the girl."

    With a nod of her head, the first witch grabs Dalia and walks past the path''s end, disappearing before my eyes.

    "My apologies for my pupil''s action; she tends to be very forward in her curiosity. But please allow me to introduce myself properly.

    "I''m Cordelia Shadowmire, and I believe you must be Olivia, correct?"

    I nod my head, and so the woman opens a smile.

    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Olivia." Her words cause a strange feeling to scream inside of me, like I know her. "Come with me; I''ll prepare some tea, and we can discuss on why I called you here."

    Without any chance to speak, the woman starts to walk, not even checking to see if I''m following.

    I hate it when people do this. Not that they care obviously.

    As I pass through the portal, I have to close my eyes to not go blind as a strong flash of light happens.

    But as it subsides, I see the place, impossibly tall bookshelves upon bookshelves stacking against the limitless dark sky. Lit candles are strategically placed on top of each one to give enough light to see the titles of the books.

    In the distance, the light of what seems to be the sun finds its way to me. But in the middle of this room is an out-of-place round table with two chairs, a steaming teapot, and two teacups.

    "I''ll treat you to some tea; you look exhausted." Cordelia comments, pulling me with her to a chair, forcing me down on it, and taking her place across the table.

    My ears perk up at the sound of many witch-dressed young women walking past us, whispering things I can''t make out, but by seeing their eyes placed on me, I can guess.

    "There''s no need to keep your guard up, girl," Cordelia states as she pours some tea for both of us. "Dalia will be well taken care of; after all, she was one of us for some time."

    "What do you mean?"

    Cordelia seems amused by my lack of knowledge, or at least that''s what I feel when I see her smug smile. "She didn''t tell you, did she?"

    "We are a coven of sorts, the difference being that we are a lot more organized than most, but you may be more familiar with the term community. To make it simple, we are a large group of witches who got together to learn more about magic and teach it to a new generation.

    "But by your face, I can see that I''m boring you; that''s not why you came here. You came because we requested you."

    I nod my head. "That''s right, and if I have to be honest, I need help as well."

    Better to be honest, I want to get something good out of this, and maybe I''ll be able to make allies here.

    "I know, child, you have someone important to you who needs a more magical type of medical help."

    Now that''s just creepy. I raise an eyebrow and stare at the woman in front of me.

    "Don''t look at me like that. Our coven values information above all things, and so our job is to study and know everything this world can teach us.

    "A friend of mine works for your agency, and she informed me of a certain patient who they couldn''t heal.

    "But let''s do things like this. I''ll tell you about the job I need you to do, and if you find it to be up to your standards, we can make a deal that, once completed, I''ll provide help to your friend. What do you think?"

    Once again, all I can do is nod my head. In this conversation, I feel like I''m being pulled and pulled, not having the chance to lead.

    "Well, then I''ll be straight to the point. A long time ago, an old friend of mine was working on a project¡ªa little experiment¡ªthat got out of hand.

    "The product of it was an uncontrollable monster that was defeated once and put to sleep. The problem is that the experiment woke up out of nowhere and escaped our hold. My request is that you take care of it."

    "Look, with all due respect, I understand that you might need help with this, but..." Is she crazy? I''m not as strong as Colette, smart as Dalia, or fast as Yui. I''m just a normal human, and without Flamma, I can''t do the fire tricks. "I have no chance going head to head against anything supernaturally related, not alone."

    Cordelia keeps that same smile of hers as she brings the teacup to her lips. "In reality, the fact that you''re human is the exact reason I need you to do it.

    "The monster only attacks other supernaturals, and with humans, it stays in its docile form. You need not worry; I wouldn''t give you a job if I knew you couldn''t complete it."

    .

    ..

    ...

    "I accept the job." Whether her words are true or not, it does not matter, and it''s not like I can just say no. For Dalia and Tina, I have to do this.

    Cordelia beams with joy, rising from her chair and grabbing my hand tightly on hers. "I thank you, child, truly.

    "Now," She lets go of my hand and gestures for me to walk with her. "I''ll get you to a room so you can rest, and when you are ready, seek me out in this room."

    This place is like a giant facility, almost like the agency, the difference being the heavy use of magic.

    While the agency is white and sterilized, this place screams old, with wood and books everywhere we go, all smelling of herbs. At this point, I''m getting kind of nauseous from the smell.

    Following Cordelia through a small hall to the right of the bookshelf, we reach a simple wooden door with chalk drawings of flowers in it.

    "This was Dalia''s room; some of her things are still inside. I wanted to keep everything in place in case she decided to come back."

    Her words carry a certain heavy feel to them, and looking at her face, I see a bittersweet expression as she reminisces. Catching my gaze, Cordelia returns her smile and pats my shoulder.

    "Go on, rest."

    Acting with my guts, I take a step forward and embrace the woman in a hug. Seeing her face reminded me of Miss Mary crying when Tina and I graduated from the police training course¡ªhappiness for our achievement and sadness over what that meant. We were adults; it was time to let us go.

    At first, Cordelia''s shoulder tenses in surprise, but not long after, she hugs me back, a little stronger than I expected not gonna lie.

    When the hugs eventually ends, Cordelia''s smile seems different and more genuine, or at least it''s what I believe.

    "Thank you," Her hand fell on my shoulder again, but this time she was pushing me gently inside the room. "Sleep well, child."

    She closes the door and leaves.

    Inside the room, I see the continuation of the door drawings; the walls are all covered with flowers, like an extensive field of blue. It''s a beautiful sight.

    Almost mirroring the outside, many books swarm the floor; I can even see some underneath the bed on the edge of the room. Many flower pots with dirt, glass vials with stones¡ªall things you would expect to see in a witch''s room.

    Getting to the bed, I take off my boots, socks, dirty jeans, and hoodie, staying only with my shirt and underwear. Taking one more look around the room, I notice a door that probably leads to a bathroom.

    My plan now is to take a good bath, wash my clothes with water and soap, and sleep. With that in mind, I start with the first thing on the list.

    The bathroom is pretty simple: a toilet, a porcelain tub, and a sink with a mirror. Lazily, I reach the tub and turn the knob on the wall to start filling it.

    Once filled, I don''t even wait for the hot water to cool down before sinking my aching, tired body into it.

    As expected, it''s very hot, but not enough to make me want to get out and rethink my decision. The water makes the scar on my chest sting a little, reminding me of its existence. Sometimes I really do forget about it. The hotel incident seems so far away now.

    I would have never imagined that this could ever have happened¡ªa coven of witches, a werewolf, and a witch who loves me¡ªa clingy vampire who is emotionally unstable. Sometimes I''m afraid I''ll wake up on the sofa back at the station.

    Being able to relax reveals how tired I am really, both physically and mentally, but still, I feel more alive than I ever did. If I did lose my mind, then it isn''t so bad.

    I wash my hair and my body, and as the water starts to lose its warmth, I use it to wash my clothes, taking the towel from the hanger and extending my wet clothes on the hanger.

    With all of that done, it''s time for the third step: sleep.

    <hr>

 Chapter 15 Part 1 -Ill. Show You. What Im. Made of-

    <hr>

    Waking up after a good rest, I waste no time leaving the room to meet with Cordelia, finding her talking with the same witch who tried using a spell on me yesterday.

    "I already said no," Cordelia states, shaking her head in disappointment. "Tell them that there''s no deal, and if they insist, scare them a bit."

    Her pupil nods. "I''ll see what I can do."

    Cordelia reaches her hand and pets the young witch''s head, and after seeing me approach, the girl leaves.

    "Good morning, Olivia. I hope you rested well."

    "Morning." I stretch my arms and let out a yawn. "Did something happen?"

    "Just a little trouble with some insistent people; nothing to worry your head about." Cordelia gives me her usual smile, and I see that it looks like she doesn''t want to talk about it further.

    "I''m ready, by the way, if you want me to do the job now." I decide to put things in motion now; better to waste no time so I can see how Dalia is as soon as possible.

    Cordelia, hearing my words, gestures for me to follow. "Come then; I''ll guide you there."

    We walk side by side, diving deeper into the bookshelf labyrinth. I notice that the deeper we go, the rarer people wandering about become.

    The wooden walls and floor are replaced by sturdy, cold stone, like a tunnel. Torch lights illuminate the way, placed wisely on some sconces, very creepy and dungeon-like.

    The temperature drops and so does the herb smell, something that doesn''t help ease my nerves.

    Finally, we reach the light after what felt like a very long walk. Blinking, I let my eyes adjust to the more predominant, magical light of the room.

    It''s very simple looking¡ªtwo chairs sitting alone near a big opening, giving vision to what''s ahead¡ªand looking out of it, I see why the creepy atmosphere makes sense.

    Rows of places to sit differ from five levels; on the floor, I see vines that take most of the first and second rows, with flowers filling the air with a pink-looking smoke that covers most of the basic floor level.

    I get it now; even if I only saw it in some movies, I would recognize the structure anywhere. This is a fricking colosseum.

    "The monster I talked about is right there, you see?" Cordelia points to the middle of the arena, to a ball made of twisted vines and pink flowers amidst the smoke.

    Gulping my courage down, I look at Cordelia. "The smoke; what will happen if I breathe it?"

    "To you, it probably will have no effect, and just to be sure, I''ll cast a protection spell on you."

    Raising her hand, Cordelia stops her index finger at my forehead, closing her eyes and whispering words.

    "By the flowers and seed, the creators of life, I cast upon thee the protection of the sun''s light."

    A small orb of light forms, staying where her fingertip was. It feels funny¡ªa fuzzing feeling like drinking hot coffee on a cold morning.

    "There, you have an extra layer of protection. When you''re ready to go, start by leaving through the door on our left, and be careful when climbing the seating area down.

    "And one more thing, I won''t be able to go with you; as I said yesterday, the creature is only docile with humans, but I''ll wait for you here."

    I nod my head, taking in a deep breath to prepare myself for what''s coming. I need to be brave for Dalia, for Tina.

    Repeating my mantra, I find enough will to start, so I leave this room, finally entering the Colosseum.

    One step at a time, I climb down the floors one by one. The feeling of the cold stone strays away all chances of my hands slipping and making me fall to a painful death.

    Fifth, fourth, and third, with one more jump, I reach the second row, being careful not to step on any of the vines and doing my best to be away from the spores and their releasers.

    In my curiosity, I kneel down and study one of the not-blooming sprouts a few steps away. Pandora''s eyes... how do I know the name of this flower?

    My hands move unconsciously to small, developing petals, and with my touch, the sprout seems to force itself to bloom. The small petals turn, like the others, a beautiful pinkish color.

    The strange thing is that I feel a slight pressure on my finger, and when I focus on it, the flower starts to wrap around, climbing its way to my wrist.

    Panicking, I pull my hand away and lose my footing, stepping into an extension of the vine that I''m pretty sure wasn''t there before.

    I feel myself falling, but as quick as the feeling settles in, my back meets the floor painfully. Pain shoots up my spine, rushing to the top of my head and causing a nauseating headache.

    My head starts to throb, begging me to stay down and wait as it tries to deal with the overwhelming pain. But there''s no way I can stop now, even more, when I look at my leg and see more of those vines approaching it.

    Forcing myself to my feet, I gaze around, seeing the twisted bramble shield-like thing just a few meters away. So I force myself to walk as my contorting stalkers follow right behind me, ever-approaching, seemingly pushing me to this meeting.

    Now standing in front of my goal, I watch as it opens itself up, filling the ground with a more refined, fog-like version of the spores.

    A small figure resembling a small child climbs out of between the roots and vines. Moss-green eyes analyze my face, a white dress hugged by long leaves and flowers.

    The kid takes a step forward, adjusting her long green hair that reaches the cracked stone floor, which, looking more closely, has signs of nature growing from underneath and finding its way in between cracks.

    The thought of taking a step away proves to be impossible even before I do it, as around me is a wall of branches that allow no way out for those inside.

    How do I start this? Do I tell her my name and try to communicate?

    "Hi, I''m Olivia," I offer my gentler smile, arching my back so she doesn''t have to look up to see my face. "Do you have a name?"

    "Pandora." The kid answers unemotionally, seemingly focusing her attention on something else.

    "Nice to meet you, Pandora; do you know why I''m here?"

    Pandora nods her head. "You are here to put me back to sleep, just like the others that have visited me since I woke up.

    "But I don''t want to sleep; I have to be awake for when my mother comes to pick me up."

    She''s waiting for her mother, then, hum... There should be something I can do; maybe I can talk to her until she feels tired. If she''s been awake for a long time, having company may make her relax enough to fall asleep on her own.

    I sit on the ground, crossing my legs, and sigh. Pandora tilts her head and uncertainly copies my motion, sitting down in front of me.

    "Do you want me to keep you company till your mama comes to pick you up?" I offer, watching as the inexpressive girl widens her eyes and quickly nods her head.

    Good, now there''s one way I know that can help pass the time and tire her. Grabbing my phone, I use my chip''s internet to download Crush Candy, waiting two minutes of silence until the notification warning me that it''s been downloaded appears.

    Shifting more closely to Pandora, I extend my phone to her small hands. "Want to play together?"

    Once again, the girl nods her head and grabs my phone, at first having trouble understanding how to use it, but as I slowly teach her how to use the screen and play the game.

    To my surprise, she learns way too fast, passing down phase by phase without a sweat. Lucky for me, this game has thousands of phases, because if it hadn''t, she might have ended it in less than half an hour.

    Pandora, after a few minutes of playing, grabs my hoodie sleeve and tries to grab my attention.

    "Something happened?" I ask, putting a hand on top of her head.

    "I noticed something; your smell is very familiar to me. Are you-"

    *Bang*

    Looking up towards the sound, I see that room where I was with Cordelia blow up in flames, seeing too some masked people getting out of it, entering the colosseum, laughing. Scrappers!

    I''m able to hear their conversation as their voices echo down.

    "The trap better have worked; the information was very hard to get." One says with their voice muffled by a gas mask.

    "She''s here; I''m sure of it; that little witch confirmed this shit." Another replies with a muffled laugh.

    "Remember what the boss said; forget the witches and kill the agency girl."

    Their voice grows closer as they climb down the seating rows¡ªmany steps, many voices.

    I turn to Pandora and grab her in my arms, putting her back on her bramble shield. "Stay here; don''t get out until I say so. Okay?"

    Pandora nods her head, and so I step back, leaving my phone with her, and, with my hands, I help the bramble close.

    Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, what do I do? My gun is gone, and I have a broken sword that probably will serve little to help... Time to be resourceful.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.Using the little time I have, I bet all my chances on one thing: the spore flowers.

    Closer and closer, little by little, the scrappers finally reach the ground floor. The pink fog helps me stay unnoticed, and trying my best, I''m able to make out at least five of them.

    "She has to be here somewhere; stay close in case she tries to play smart."

    All five of the scrappers start walking in formation, keeping close and sharp to their surroundings. So I wait and wait.

    As they walk past where Pandora is, one, getting curious, stops and separates from the others, touching and trying to pry open the entangled vines.

    So I make sure that the others gets a little more distance before moving, and without wasting my chance, I tighten my grip around the sword''s hilt and use the pommel of it to hit the scrapper''s head with all I have.

    Thanks to the mask, the painful sound the person makes as they lose consciousness is muffled enough that the others don''t hear it. Grabbing their side, I lay the body down and start searching it for anything useful.

    A radio, a pistol, and a modified taser¡ªjackpot. I put the radio in my hoodie, put the pistol secured in my belt along with the sword, and make the taser my go-to weapon for now.

    One down, four to go. I make sure to stay away from the areas where the fog is less dense, patiently stalking the four scrappers as they stop to study one of the flowers.

    "Wait, just to be sure. After we kill the girl, what do we do with this thing?" A masculine, muffled voice rings as he kicks the vine, managing to hurt his feet.

    "We burn it." The rough woman''s voice as she answers the question coldly makes even me gulp.

    Instead of talking back, the scrappers seem to uncomfortably walk to brush the heavy air away. Having a better look, the woman is huge¡ªI mean, she''s at least two meters tall and very buffed.

    The man beside her, feeling bold, grabs one of the flowers and pulls it from the vine.

    *Boom*

    Spores and thorns fly, the sound of glass shattering echoes, and I watch as the man who grabbed the flower falls to the ground with his mask broken, breathing heavily the spores as a horrifying scene unfolds.

    Flowers start to grow from his skin, ripping his insides and clothes to bloom; soon, what once was a man looks like a fallen tree trunk taken by nature.

    "Like I said before we got here, STAY AWAY FROM THE FUCKING FLOWERS." The woman growls to her two remaining friends, who nod rapidly. Her gaze moves, and for a second, I''m sure she sees me as she unmovingly stares in my general direction.

    I try not to move, keeping dead still so that, if anything, she shrugs it off as the fog, but that doesn''t happen. Without wasting time, she starts striding forward, like a bull ready to hunt.

    The other two look confused, deciding to follow her. Soon, the three of them stop in front of me and smile.

    "Look who it is; our little rat decided to come out to play." The woman laughs loudly, and before she can start her monologue, I activate the taser and throw it at one of them.

    And when it hits, the other scrapper starts to get electrocuted and falls to the floor. It seems that their taser was heavily modified; if I''m hit with that, I might as well consider myself dead.

    As the information starts to down on the two enemies left, I rush back to the fog.

    "I''ll get this bitch," the last normal-looking scrapper announces, and he runs after me, managing to dodge the woman trying to stop him.

    "YOU IDIOT, DON''T-." The tall woman screams but to no avail. My plan has already worked.

    Like a dance, I follow the path leading back to Pandora, where I left the body. When my eyes meet the fallen person, I circle the vine shield, successfully confusing my follower as he looks at the fallen body, not having enough time to react.

    When the hard pommel meets the back of the scrapper''s head, a gasp escapes them as they fall to the ground, atop their friend.

    Losing no time, I search the body for another taser, but it seems that someone got what I was doing and uses my plan against me. The tall woman grabs me by the side and lifts me up before doing something like the MMA, throwing me with all she has to the ground.

    Like the continuation of the earlier pain, more of that headache hits me, but this time it manages to make me throw up.

    With my weak hands, I grab the pistol, and before I can shoot the woman''s leg, she kicks it away from me.

    "No weapons for you, rat. I want to see how you do hand-to-hand." The woman grabs me and forces me to my feet, not even letting me take a breath before sinking her fist against my now-empty stomach.

    "Ahrg!" Adrenaline shoots up, but not fast enough to give me the energy to do anything about the other punch she throws at me.

    Her fist connects with my jaw, and moving her hand, she grabs my neck and headbutts my nose. This time, letting me stumble backward. Blood runs down my nose, tinting the ground below.

    "Ow, poor rat, you thought that taking out those four would give you any advantage?

    "No, you only cleared the Colosseum for us. Taking out the trash so I could have you on my plate. You really should have tased me when you had the chance, maybe so you could have won.

    "Now, time for you to sleep. Consider yourself lucky; you''re not the girl we have to kill."

    Somewhere else.

    <hr>

    Void¡ªthat''s the only thing I feel when her fist hits the side of my head¡ªthen warmth. Red hair is flying with the wind; its scent reminds me of blood.

    It''s the same feeling I had when I visited the fairy queen¡ªmemories that aren''t mine but from something very close to my soul.

    "There''s no time to waste anymore," I watch as the red-headed girl turns her head to me, holding an unpleased frown. "You can either stay here with me and sleep, or wake up and have a chance to save someone."

    "Are you... talking to me?" My question is met with a harsh expression on the girl''s face like I''m the dumbest being in the world.

    "Who else? There''s just us in this field."

    My tired legs beg for rest, so I sit beside the girl and look at the forest in front of us¡ªa familiar forest, but not for me.

    "Even if I wake up now, I won''t be able to win the fight."

    To my words, the red-haired girl clicks her tongue and grabs my chin. Studying my eyes before slapping my face.

    "Then I have a proposal for you; I''ll lend you my strength if you do me a favor."

    "What favor?" I ask, and the girl in front of me finally smiles, but not gently, which is more unsettling.

    "You will free me, not now, not today, but when the time is right. And when you do free me, I''ll be your ally.

    "So, what do you say? Do you want to save your friends?"

    Maybe this is a trap. Should I really trust her-

    "Two seconds, now or never."

    Nice strategy; she has me in her palm. If I already lost, then I''ll deal with the consequences later.

    "Deal."

    A big grin, a meeting of lips as she kisses me without warning, managing to make me confused and blush. "When you wake up, repeat those words..."

    Back to reality:

    <hr>

    The tall woman has her back turned to me, and on her hand is a canteen smelling of alcohol. She chugs down some of its contents before spraying the rest over where Pandora is hiding.

    She really plans to kill the girl; why? Why does everything need to turn to shit every time? If I should do something, I need to do it now.

    As instructed by the red-haired girl, I grab the sword and use it to cut the palm of my hand, coating the blade with my blood.

    "Sun, keeper of the flames.

    Breaker of day, you give me your sword, and I allow you to have my heart and faith." I repeat the girl''s words, managing to grab the attention of the woman as she lights up a match.

    "You don''t know when to stay down, rat? Then I''ll show you-"

    The sword in my hands burns hot, very hot. For the first seconds that it activates, I feel like my hand will melt. The pain is enough to push me to the edge of my sanity, but when I think the pain won''t end, it subsides.

    Third-degree burns on my right arm turn into scars, healing in seconds. My body feels lighter, rested, and healed in an instant.

    The half-blade extends, the missing part molding itself with flames and revealing its name on the hilt. Excalibur.

    I give no time to the woman in front of me, and as her fear grips and holds her mind, I move. Fast as the wind, unforgiving as the flames, gentle as the water, and certain as the earth.

    As the blade slices the woman, her flesh is left intact. She looks at her belly, expecting her to be dead, but that was not my target. The silver stand was.

    The woman''s eyes start to become heavy, her energies disappear, and then gravity happens as she passes out. Her face meets the cold stone, and looking at her, I sigh in relief to see that she''s not dead.

    While putting the sword away, I make sure that the area is clear before kneeling down and knocking on Pandora''s branch shield.

    "It is safe to come out now."

    In the blink of an eye, Pandora jumps from the shield and hugs my shoulder, managing to surprise me enough that I almost fall back.

    "You protected me; I knew it. Your smell, your face¡ªyou''re my mama."

    .

    ..

    ...

    "What?"

    <hr>

 Chapter 15 Part 2 -Spiral. of. Dreams-

    <hr>

    Time and time again, I''m met with the same lingering question: What is going on?

    After almost being murdered, a plant girl tells me I''m her mother, and then I''m left to wonder again.

    Climbing the floors of the Colosseum, Pandora uses her vines to help both of us get to the top faster, and so we do.

    In that same room where Cordelia was supposed to be, there''s no one¡ªnot even a shadow in the corner of the room¡ªwaiting to ambush me... again.

    "Mama." Pandora grabs my hand and holds it. "Where are we going now?"

    The small smile on her face is too sweet to just break it by saying anything, so maybe it is best to just accept this as I did everything else.

    "We are going to visit one of Mama''s friends who''s in trouble."

    Pandora squeezes my hand and smiles sweetly. "I want to help, can I?"

    I nod my head, reaching my free hand on Pandora''s hair, and ruffling it affectionately. "Sure, just stay behind me."

    That same dungeon-like corridor is now not so dark as the sword pulsates a low light; interestingly, the sword is now fixed, but gladly not in flames as before.

    Because if it were, I wouldn''t have put it in my belt once again, and the burn scars it gave me don''t hurt as much as I thought they would; they almost don''t hurt at all.

    Still, that''s something to care about later; right now, the only thing that matters is checking on Dalia before someone does something to her as well.

    As I step onto the immense library, I see Cordelia and a bunch of other witches holding down that same girl I met when I first got to Cordelia and that tried to use some kind of magic on me, falling in the process. Cordelia''s pupil.

    Walking towards the group, all open space for the woman of the hour, Cordelia, who tries to approach me only to almost be perforated by one of Pandora''s vines.

    "Olivia, I''m truly sorry for my pupil''s behavior. I assure you that I''ll punish her for her actions properly." Cordelia almost begs, probably because she thinks I''ll seek vengeance or something. But I''m beyond that.

    "You do that; I''ll meet Dalia now if you excuse me." Ignoring the scene, I focus on the main goal, earning a curious look from Cordelia''s pupil and a relieved sigh from the head witch herself.

    "Prepare the ritual; tonight, Morgana Shadowmire is to be exiled from this coven and have her memories revoked." Cordelia''s words are heavy and hard to escape from her lips. I see her turn her face away to not look at her pupil''s face.

    I realize something, Shadowmire... That''s the surname of Cordelia too, no? Their eyes are exactly the same. How didn''t I notice before?

    Shaking my head, I stop walking and turn back to the witch group, more specifically to Cordelia. "I was the one who almost died because of her; can I be the one to choose her fate?"

    Cordelia gulps dryly and looks at me with the face of someone who wants to refuse but ultimately decides to allow it, as I believe she wishes not to show weakness to the other witches who follow her. If you make the rules and break them, you''re not a good ruler. That''s why she''s taking the hard decision of exiling her own daughter.

    "The punishment she deserves is not to have her life taken from her." Cordelia''s eyes soften, and her breath calms slightly, so I give her a small smile to further ease her mind. "Instead, put her to dust the bookshelves of this library and leave her schedule open; if JB calls, I want her to be ready to help with whatever request she has about paperwork."

    The other witches raise their eyebrows, and one opens her mouth. "Miss Cordelia, are you sure it''s good to let the punishment be decided by an outsider?"

    "This girl had to fight for her life and still helped with our problem with the monster. She has my permission to order this punishment." Cordelia speaks like a true leader, putting her feelings aside and letting her decision be clear. "Now, take Morgana to her room and lock her there for now; set up a magic barrier just to be sure."

    "Yes, ma''am." The witches nod their heads in unison and put Morgana on her feet. The look on her face is one of extreme confusion as she''s taken away to her room by them. At least that''s solved.

    Seeing the weakening state of Cordelia''s legs, I let go of Pandora''s hand and rush to her side, offering support before she could fall to her knees. "Let''s get you comfortable." Guiding her carefully, I get to her tea table and sit her down on her chair.

    Cordelia takes a deep breath and sheds a tear from her left cheek as exhaustion takes over. "Thank you, dear; you didn''t have to help me, and still you-"

    "Don''t thank me; just focus on resting for now, okay?"

    Cordelia stares into my face, even managing to weird me out for a second before opening her mouth curiously. "I get it now; that''s why she asked me to help you.

    "Ignore my words, dear; just go see your friend, and I''ll talk with you two later."

    Nodding my head, I grab Pandora''s hands again as Cordelia points me in the right direction. In my chest, a bad feeling stirs; something good isn''t about to happen.

    At the end of an extensive corridor, I see a door with a sign saying ''infirmary'', and without losing a second, I enter the room. Inside, a witch wearing a doctor''s coat looks at my face while eating a lollipop. Her eyes stare me up and down, focusing on something that seems much more interesting than me, that being Pandora.

    "Oh, you''re the one that Cordelia hired, I see." She grabs a piece of paper from the side of the hospital bed Dalia rests on. She looks to be in pain, tossing and turning without end as whimpers escape her lips. "This patient is your friend, correct?"

    I nod my head, and before I can talk, she does first. "Good, I need you for the next step in her treatment."

    "Wait a second, can I know what''s happening to her first?"

    The witch doctor sighs and looks at me, annoyed. "Fine, I can tell you, but there''s not much time before your friend''s mind goes beyond saving.

    "To simplify things for your small brain, the human body works in complex ways. When exposed to trauma, a child is capable of locking memories away behind a door. The problem is that if that door gets open, even if for a second, the same pain accumulated from those locked memories floods your head, making your body enter rest mode until the memories are dealt with.

    "But it isn''t that simple to deal with those memories, and sometimes one might find themselves better off pretending that they don''t exist. Like your friend, she isn''t fighting anymore."

    "What? How can you know that? Dalia wouldn''t just give up." I ask, clutching my fists, and without notice, I hold Pandora''s hand a little too tight, so when she touches my arms, I relax and pet her head in an apology, which she gladly accepts.

    "I''m sorry, but that''s the truth. That''s why I needed you here; I asked Cordelia for you to come here an hour ago. But it does not matter; now that you''re here, I''ll explain the procedure, so listen closely; I won''t repeat myself.

    "I will put a spell on you that will allow you to enter your friend''s head; there you will need to help her fight the memories and deal with them. Fail, and she dies; succeed, and you''ll both be fine. Any questions?"

    "What happens if she gives up and I''m stuck there?" My question is met with a forced smile from the doctor.

    "So no questions, great." As I try to react, she puts her index finger on my forehead, and everything goes black. I see Pandora shaking me to not let me lose consciousness. Her vines form that same protection around her, but this time protecting me and Dalia inside of it.

    Fresh, flowery, and warm. The sun in the sky looks more colorful, the flowers feel so close, and the big landscape in front of me smells like a home I''ve never been to but still feel like I belong. In the distance, a small girl makes an effort to reach her knife in hopes of poking a hanging apple from a tall tree that stares her small frame down, too tall for her even with the tool.

    Moving forward, I''m able to spot more of this place, and it''s revealed to be a simple farm with one barn, chicken house, pigsty, and an extensive plantation of rye, oats, vegetables, and fruits. It''s almost a dreamy scene, something out of an old painting, making me feel connected with this world. For the first time in my whole life, I''m able to take a deep breath and not feel any lingering thoughts or anxiety.

    My footsteps are perceived by the girl, who looks at me and presents to my eyes her green, shining iris. Innocent, pretty; frustrated.

    "Miss, can you help me out?" The small girl points her knife at the apple she wants and looks at it expectantly. "I can''t reach it."

    "Uhm, sure thing." Now that I''m this close to the tree, I notice how my perception of it from earlier isn''t the same anymore; it''s not as tall as I remember seeing it from afar, so without a problem, I extend my hand and carefully pluck it out.

    "Here you go." I kneel and hand the hungry kid the fresh, red apple. Her eyes focus on the food, and she takes it in her palm after putting her knife on her simple farm overall. As if it were the most important thing, she gazes at the fruit before biting its side, closing her eyes, and allowing the sweet juice to soak in her mouth.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation."Thank you so much, Miss. I had to wait two summers to let them get this big. If you want one, you can grab it, but just one." The girl plants her feet on the warm grass and lifts her index finger while her lips curve into a smile so soft that it''s hard to imagine her being less sweet than the apple.

    "I''m not hungry, but thank you, though." Looking around, it''s almost easy to forget why I''m here. My head is slightly foggy, but one thing stands out among the clouds: I need to find Dalia.

    Noticing my wandering eyes, the girl waves her hand to steal my attention back. "Are you lost, Miss?" the girl asks with a curious look, shifting towards my hoodie. "Now looking at you and your clothes, they look expensive. Did you come from the city?"

    "Yeah." I guess one could say that, but I believe the city she refers to probably isn''t the place I think it is; after all, this looks like another time. No roads, no light poles, no nothing¡ªjust simplicity to its fullest.

    "Really? That''s so cool." The girl comments while chewing the sweet fruit with a grin. "I''ve never been to the city before, but my pops say it''s like going to another world. Oh, and I''m sorry I didn''t introduce myself; mom always says to be a polite girl.

    "I''m Dalia; what''s your name, Miss?" The girl, Dalia, extends her small hand to me, and for a second I freeze. It''s so strange to see Dalia like this. This just confirms more of what I was thinking¡ªthe colorful world, my messed-up perception of things¡ªthese are her memories.

    "Olivia." I shake the girl''s hand, and she smiles so strongly that she closes her eyes.

    "Come on, let me get you to my pops; maybe he can help you with some directions." The girl holds my hand and guides me alongside her toward a simple farmhouse down the plantation.

    Upon passing by the plantation, in a single unthinked blink, the day turns to night, and the little Dalia by my side disappears. Gazing around, I see lights from afar, seemingly from a forest, before they go away¡ªtorch lights, it seemed. A woman with autumn hair styled into a long, thick braid, wearing common, loose-fitting clothes resembling a white tunic, runs toward the lightened barn.

    "Hey, wait up," I scream for the woman who seems to ignore me. Catching up to her, the smell of a barn hits my nostrils¡ªthe smell of hay, horses, and their excrements. I find the small Dalia feeding a big horse an apple, moving her hand along its long neck affectionately and caringly.

    The woman stands outside, looking upon the small opening of the barn doors, apparently waiting for Dalia to go away. Putting my hand on the barn door, I try studying the woman''s face, but, unknown to me if it was my hand or a slip of the woman, the barn door opens, and she falls forward, tiredly, breathlessly, and in seconds, unconscious.

    The horse Dalia was feeding, now scared, jumps back to the shadows of its stall, almost knocking the small girl from the chair she was standing up on.

    "Oh no, Miss? Are you okay?" Dalia slowly and carefully approaches the unconscious lady and touches her shoulder, but the woman doesn''t wake up. I watch as Dalia grabs a bucket with clean water and some vegetables from the camp outside before the blink of my eyes once again causes time to move.

    The woman, now awake, rests against an empty stall door, eating some vegetables as Dalia sits in front of her, watching the young woman desperately eat as if she were left starving for days.

    "I-," trying to come up with what to say, the woman sighs and lets out a dry laugh at her pathetic state. "Thank you, kid. But you shouldn''t just help anyone who comes up to you; they could be bad people, or worse, a witch."

    Dalia tilts her head in confusion, but I get the meaning of her words; she is not saying that out of goodwill, she''s testing the waters. Her eyes and tone tell me all I need to know, but so does the nagging feeling in the back of my head, just like when I saw the tree, this strange part of me that just knows it, Dalia''s certainty.

    "Mom always said to help people in need, so that''s what I did. I don''t like thinking too much about this other stuff, and besides, you don''t look like a bad person."

    The woman focus on Dalia''s eyes before opening her mouth to talk, only to be interrupted by the calling of an old woman.

    "Dalia, dear, it''s time for dinner, and you know how your father is when he''s hungry." The comment is followed by a sweet laugh at the good memories tinted in her motherly tone.

    "I''m coming, Ma," Dalia shouts back and looks at the seated woman''s desperate face. "Stay here; I''ll come back tomorrow with clean water."

    Dalia''s smile calms the woman down, and she walks through me, phasing like I''m just nothing, a ghost. The resting woman looks at the shadow of the little girl as she closes the barn doors and leaves.

    She takes the herbs from the necklace she has and stuffs them in her mouth, toughly forcing them down her throat, letting out a grunt followed by a relieved sigh. I see her face regain color, the small, unnoticeable cuts on her cheek disappearing, and her tired eyes shutting off.

    Slowly blinking my eyes, I manage to make time pass again. ''I think I''m starting to get a hang of it.'' is what I think, blinking my eyes once again to make sure it works.

    Red, burning, devouring flames take the barn, and the grass as all become scorched¡ªit even scorches the farmhouse in front of me as screams ring out of pure agony. I''m able to see from the window of the house, between smoke clouds, the faces of an old couple as their skin melts down their faces. Their voices start to abandon any humanity they may have had, succumbing to the primal survival instinct.

    It''s hard to not vomit at the sight, and the only reason I don''t is because my body in this state has nothing¡ªno stomach to feel hungry, no nerves to feel pain. But in my mind, the scene spirals down, making my sanity shatter at the horrible, gory, and unholy display of humanity''s worst.

    Young men and women stand in front of the burning house as people holding crucifixes pray in Latin.

    "Those who help witches are no better than them; it''s a true shame, but that''s God''s will, people. See their corrupted bodies, let go of their souls, and ascend to the heavens so they can be fixed, forgiven even." That''s the words I have to hear coming from the mouth of an old priest. Acting like a savior, only so he can push people into his distorted beliefs with the wish to keep his position of power and influence.

    On the grass, lying on her stomach, lies Dalia, with a farmer''s fork stuck to her side and perforating her body, as the witch''s head is held up by the simple bystanders around her as they bathe in this scene as if it were holy.

    Dalia''s moans of pain slowly go away as she gives in to the slowly approaching darkness. The world around me becomes dark, and I can see just the house, Dalia, and the witch. The witch''s rageful scream brightens her form only for a second as she headbutts one of the people holding her and uses her fist to punch her stomach. The priest laughs at the scene, believing the witch has gone mad at the sight.

    But as she vomits blue flowers and they create roots on the grass, blooming into a field of them, the people go silent. Petals of blue fly in the air, and as they come in contact with the priest''s face, they attach to it and start to create more and more flowers, until all there is left of the man is a pile of them. The rest of the people around scream and try to run, but their feet coming into contact with the flowers on the ground have already sealed their fate.

    The screams disappear into the surrounding darkness, figures losing focus, and then there''s only Dalia on the ground, slowly bleeding out with no hope in her heart. The witch moves close, and I see in her hand something¡ªa small vial with a purple liquid. She grabs the small kid and puts her against her chest comfortably, breaking the vial''s top and helping Dalia drink it slowly.

    Nothing happens for a second, and the witch starts to shake Dalia desperately. "Come on, kid, I know you can take it; just don''t let go yet."

    Silence... but then, steady breathing as Dalia''s pale face regains the life it had seconds before. Upon opening her eyes, something changes; the world is not as bright as before, and her eyes are not so innocent anymore as they lose their green color, turning the familiar gray I know very well.

    The witch sighs in relief and hugs the child in front of her with a newfound motherly care, whispering words of apology.

    "I''m sorry, kid. I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean for any of these to happen. But that''s okay; I''ll take care of you now."

    Looking into Dalia''s eyes once again, I notice something. As her gaze meets the burnt house, seeing it break to pieces and break down, there is no more familiarity in them, but why?

    As I see the witch take Dalia in her arms, yanking the fork out of her and feeding her some more leftover herbs, closing her wound almost instantly, I slowly blink my eyes.

    Blue flowers stand proudly as the sunset nears, the autumn leaves are blown away gently, and so is the hair of a more mature Dalia. She watches the sunset with a smile. Water droplets fall from her recently washed hair as she reads a book with lots of symbols and writes in a language I can''t start to make sense of.

    "Come on, Dalia, you''ll catch a cold if you don''t dry your hair properly."

    <hr>

 Chapter 15 Part 3 -The Answer. Behind. the Curtain-

    <hr>

    Upon hearing someone call for her, Dalia closes the book in her hands and quickly sits on top of it in an attempt to hide the item.

    "What are you doing, young lady?" A teasing voice comes from behind her, and soon it''s revealed to belong to the same witch from the last part of the dream, but the fact she looks the same age as before, as Dalia seemed to have gotten slightly older, is enough to strike at my curiosity.

    "Nothing, just watching the flowers." Dalia brings her knees up and close to her chest, making sure to bring the book underneath her legs further into hiding.

    "I see," The woman with a towel in her hand kneels behind Dalia, and with the gentleness and care of a mother, she starts to wipe the dripping water from the soggy hair with an expression on her face of peace. "Today is a lot quieter.

    "I''m sorry I wasn''t home yesterday; I know you''re a little upset about it." The witch adds with a small sigh of tiredness.

    Dalia shakes her head and looks back at the witch''s face. "I''m not upset; I understand that you have things to do." The words of the teen carry truth, even if her expression makes it clear that she may be, in the end, a little upset.

    "You''re too good for me." The witch smiles and pet Dalia''s wet hair, making droplets of water fall to the teen''s face and forcing her to wipe it with her palm. "I promise you, once we get this last bit of money, we can go anywhere you want. Maybe buy a house somewhere, or we could buy a small library. Wasn''t you the one who said you wanted more books to read?"

    Nodding her head, Dalia looks away from the witch''s eyes for a moment at the mention of ''lack of books to read'', more clues that the book she''s reading was probably not supposed to reach her hands.

    "I''ll leave you to enjoy the wind some more, dry the rest of your hair, and when you''re done, come back inside. I''ll make something you like for dinner." With those words, the witch leaves the towel atop Dalia''s head and stops for a second to look at the flowers taking over the small field.

    "One last thing: page fifty-three if you want to learn another cool trick of mine. There are more flower spells on the last pages too." With a grin, as she watches Dalia''s face go pale as she''s caught, the witch leaves towards the house.

    Losing no time, the teen Dalia gets to her feet and grabs the book, cleaning the few grass blades stuck to the cover and resuming her reading session.

    Her curious eyes drift around the page as she mumbles the words she reads to memorize them. This goes on for a while, and then I decide it is time to advance again, so I blink my eyes.

    Now, I find myself standing in the middle of a simple living room with plants taking over the walls and blooming, presenting the ambient with a nice floral smell and diverse, colorful colors. On a couch, sitting to my right is a mature woman with a strange black lipstick.

    Her eyes are burning violet, and under her lip is her signature mole. I guess it makes sense for Cordelia to be here in Dalia''s memories.

    "I gave you some years to think about my proposition, and still you provided me with no answer, Lumina."

    Cordelia crosses her legs and looks at the witch, Lumina, in front of her as she crosses her arms, clearly annoyed.

    "I told you before, I need time."

    "That''s because you believe in coexisting with normal humans. You and I both know that won''t work." Cordelia''s words come with a letter from her pocket that she slides across the coffee table.

    "What is this?" Lumina asks in between inspecting the letter.

    "Another gift of mine to you, just like the witch potion I handed to you that, for what I saw, you used well." With a change of focus from Lumina to the corridor to her left, the gray eyes of Dalia are spotted in the corner, watching the conversation¡ªsomething Lumina brushes off to focus on the letter. She opens it up in a rush and starts to let her eyes dance between words until their meaning is fully discovered.

    "I thought I could get at least one more week here before this."

    "It''s like I told you, dear, that normal humans are unexpectedly persistent. Now that your presence has been acknowledged, your best option is to come with us." Cordelia rises from the couch and extends her hand to the tired Lumina. "Let us build this future together; the witches need to stay together for us to survive." Dropping her voice, Cordelia''s words become softer and almost sound like begging. "I need you by my side; you know that."

    Lumina''s eyes wander to the watching spectator, Dalia, and a million thoughts seem to go around her head until all she can do is nod. "Fine, if that''s the only way, then I accept."

    "Great, lucky we took care of this before they arrived."

    Outside the window, as the skies darken, torches rise and hundreds of people march towards this simple house, seeking destruction, pain, and death.

    Letting go of Corderlia''s hand, Lumina walks towards Dalia. "Come on, Dalia." Kneeling in front of the teen, she caresses her cheek gently. "It''s time for us to go; pack your things."

    Nodding without hesitation, Dalia disappears into the house to grab her stuff as I, having seen all it had to offer, blink my eyes to see the next event.

    Around me, a familiar room stands in full view¡ªDalia''s room from the coven. The same plants, books, table, bed¡ªeverything in the same place from yesterday when I slept in it¡ªmaking me go back to the words Cordelia said about keeping everything in place if Dalia so wished to, one day, return.

    Talking about her, I see Dalia sitting on a wooden chair with her elbows pressed against the sturdy wooden table as a cup of tea steams, impregnating the air with its interesting fragrance. Now she looks the same as the one I know: her focused eyes as she separates herself from the world, the hair carefully tucked behind her ear to not have it fall to her face and muddle her reading, the way she moves her hand to grab her tea just to miss the spot, and, for a second, getting back to the present to see the cup inches from her eager fingers.

    My body and mind work on opposite ends, one telling me that even if I wanted to interact with her, it would not happen; she wouldn''t be able to see me anyway as she didn''t see me at the barn. And the other tells me to try, just for the sake of my curiosity, for the lingering, absent feel of her smooth skin against mine, to hear her words of affirmation as she tells me not to fear anything, that she will be by my side, promises not to leave, promises of once again a kiss that is neither given nor taken, but shared.

    In the perfect, and yet worst, timing possible, when my hands stand mere centimeters from Dalia''s shoulder, the sound of a door opening makes me jump back instinctively and hold my wrist, focusing my defensive eyes on the smiling, gentle figure of Lumina.

    "Lia, I know you wish to read for eternity, but it''s time we go meet the council."

    Closing her book, Dalia places it methodically on her shelf in a well-practiced move and turns her eyes to the witch. "I know that; I''m just... nervous, that''s all."

    "Lia..." Finally fully entering the room, Lumina approaches the anxious-looking girl and pets her shoulder in affirmation, shooting up the same smile from before. "It will be fine; I taught you all I know, and you read more than I could have ever dreamed of in all of my lifetime.

    "Theory alone will only take you so far; it''s time you show them why I chose you to be my pupil, and you''ll do great; I know that."

    For a moment, the anxious witch''s apprentice''s eyes wander around the room, settling on her wall of flowers. With the rise of her finger, I can all but be mesmerized by the small, white rose that takes the last space in a row of well-selected varieties of flora.

    "I don''t know if I''m ready, but it''s like you always say: ''It''s not about knowing, it''s about feeling.''"

    "Atta girl," In a quick movement, Lumina hugs Dalia, passing on her action a feeling of ultimate love. "I''m so proud of you." The same action is soon revealed to be an ultimatum as she drags Dalia outside with her, both of them laughing even if, at first, a grunt was the response coming from Dalia.

    I move forward, following them right behind on the same hall I walked today, going through the same immense library, and in the end, stopping at the path leading to the Colosseum, the same one I wished to not have to see so soon again. In the path, like a ghost stands a second version of Dalia, but much more beaten up and roughed up. Tiredness is visible on her face as she appears sick, with pale skin resembling the snow, weak hands trembling with just the weight of existing, a weak shade of gray in her eyes, and a body caressed by pain unjustly.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.Her eyes fall on me, and instead of seeing through me, I watch as a spark of recognition down on those irises. "Olivia?"

    Seeing her lose her footing while trying to step closer to me desolately, I jump forward and catch her in my arms, embracing the fragile Dalia in my arms. "Yes, it''s me. You''re okay now; you''ll be okay."

    Gripping my body as close as she can, her nails dig small holes in my back in search of more contact, forcing me to let out a sharp breath as I endure it for her sake.

    "I know what I need to do, but I don''t think I''ll be able to deal with things." She mumbles quietly as she desperately gasps for air, almost hyperventilating.

    "What are you talking about, Lia? What do you need to do?"

    She locks her gaze on mine, searching for reassurance, comfort, or anything else she can brace herself on while I focus on holding her.

    "I don''t remember why, but I know that if I enter the Colosseum, I''ll remember something I shouldn''t. I''m so afraid, and I don''t even know why. My body is screaming for me to stay away, and I don''t know what to do. What if I-"

    Watching her speech go crazy fast¡ªthe way she looks away from me but never dares to look at the path ahead¡ªI know what I have to do. That''s why, before she can continue to talk, I gently hold her chin and bring her face closer to mine, resting my forehead against hers and doing my best to make her calm down.

    "Lia, I know you''re scared right now, but if you don''t do anything, you won''t wake up." I try to appeal to her rational side.

    "But I don''t know if I can do it." She shakes her head and hides her face from me, looking down.

    I kneel down, and we both slowly sit on the floor. I keep her close and rest my hand on her waist. "You can; you absolutely can."

    "How can you be so certain of that?" Dalia asks, hugging herself insecurely.

    "Because the woman I fell in love with is strong, capable, and so much more than I can ever describe in words, and that woman is you, Dalia." I place my hand on her shoulder and smile at her, bringing her gaze once again to my face. Slowly, I stand up, leaving her sitting on the ground, and so I offer her my hand. "Let me help you; we can deal with this together."

    With a trembling hand, Dalia reaches for mine slowly, uncertainly, but when she finally firmly grabs it, I pull her up and help her keep on her feet.

    "I won''t leave you; you can count on that."

    The fragile woman nods her head, and so, with her laying her weight on me as I help her take one step at a time, we reach the Colosseum.

    We walk between lots of witches, spectators of a show meant only for those of this community. By taking their seats, the sunlight entering from the opening at the top turns like a clock, allowing the moon to take its place in a short period, which is impossible to happen naturally.

    On the center of the Colosseum grounds stands Cordelia, with a box placed on a table beside her. As soon as I help Dalia sit down on an empty spot, I take my rest beside her and keep my hand on hers that feels cold and worn out.

    Walking shyly with her head down, the other Dalia enters the center stage, triggering mumblings from the alarmed spectators who are silenced by Cordelia''s cough.

    "Tonight we extend our hands to one of our new sisters, and as per usual, the young witch is required to show us her potential. For our guest in the second row, I wish this scene to be to your taste.

    "Now, without further ado, let''s give our blessings to Dalia, the pupil of the greatest herbologist from the first era and mother of the beauteous flower spells, Lumina Grayheart."

    The weight of those words is not met as I expected. Looking around, the silence is deafening. On my side, a witch snorts and taps the shoulder of the person beside her. "Greatest my ass, I remember that when the first purge happened, she ran away to save herself."

    Dalia''s reaction to these words catches my attention as I see her clutching her fists, making her veins pulse against the palm of my hand, but only for a second, as the meeting of my gaze with someone else makes me shiver. From the second row, a man sits alone, something I hadn''t noticed before, so he is the guest.

    His eyes linger on mine, forcing me to look behind me to make sure I''m not crazy, and once my gaze goes back to him, the man is descending to the center of the Colosseum.

    As I get to my feet instinctively, Dalia holds my hand to grab my attention. "What is it?"

    "We need to go down."

    "Why? Did you see something?"

    "Someone was looking at me."

    It takes half a second for my words to be fully grasped by her, but once they are, she gets to her feet. She grabs my hand and nods her head, giving me the signal for us to start our descent.

    On stage, the other Dalia performs her magic, creating strangely familiar vines that grow upwards, reaching for the moonlight like a lost traveler in search of a map, like a desperate man in the desert looking for water.

    Decorating the vines, flowers I saw before blooming without a care, Pandora''s eyes. But why here?

    By the time we reach the center stage, gunshots start to echo around the Colosseum like fireworks in a festival, not regarding my eardrums. The same man from before gets a gun out of his pocket and attempts to shoot Cordelia, only for her to be lifted up by a giant blue flower that swallows her down its stem and transports her somewhere else. From the petals, like a phoenix, rises Lumina.

    The man, with a dead expression, turns his gun towards the witch and lets go of three shots, to which Lumina bends the flower and slides down in a rush to grab her pupil and get out of there, dodging them. But, as Lumina''s eyes meet Dalia''s, a blade crosses by behind the young witch''s arm and hits dead center the desperate witch''s chest.

    A woman from Dalia''s shadow impales Lumina, headbutting Dalia to the ground. With an almost inhuman force, the woman whose face is revealed to me forces her blade to the side, and soon, Lumina''s insides splatter to the floor, just like that, as if she were just an obstacle to be quickly taken down, not even giving her time to react or have a last word with her pupil.

    Blonde, scary, and with a face full of hate, the woman looks exactly like the girl from the hotel incident, but older and clearly pregnant.

    "Do you think some excitement for the baby is a good thing? Robert thinks it will affect her."

    The man ignores the pregnant woman and walks past her body, revealing from his pocket a syringe. "Stay still; you''re about to experience fear as you never before did."

    There''s not even a chance for her to react as the man quickly, and without a care, injects her neck with the mysterious liquid, making her go limp on the floor, forced to look at her master''s dead face.

    "So, we came here just for her?"

    "The child matters not to me; her magic is what does." With a change of gaze, he focuses his eyes on the extending vine and gestures for the woman something, which makes her sigh and grab a box from her backpack and throw it to him.

    In a practiced move, he shoves the box inside the vine. In a matter of seconds, the vine twists and breaks part of the ceiling, hitting the sitting rows and coming to a stop as the place where the box was put shines.

    "In some years, this will come in handy."

    "This is all for that experiment of yours, Boss?"

    Without answering, the man walks away, leaving one last look at my face for good measure as he disappears into one of the Colosseum''s passages.

    My thoughts of following are soon discarded as I hear Dalia kneel down, her face not so pale anymore, and she looks more alive than before. From her eyes, a stream of waterfalls, gently coming to rest on her master''s face.

    "Dalia..." I close my mouth before speaking more than I should, choosing instead to kneel beside her and keep close, allowing her to let it all out.

    As she cries, she decides to bury her face in my chest, tightly clasping my clothes. From the vine, what was the box before blooms into one small sprout that looks a lot like a child. Connecting the dots, things still do not make much sense but enough to get me tired already. I shake my head and feel myself getting dizzy. Soon enough, my world starts turning black again.

    <hr>

 Chapter 16 -Rebirth-

    Meanwhile, on the other side of this story.

    Colette''s POV

    <hr>

    The mission assignment is easy: enter a warehouse with suspicious movements of people, access what is being stored here, and leave before anyone can have the chance to see our shadows. That''s the reason why I chose to enter via the window on top of it.

    The full moon whispers promises of power, a power I can''t fully rely on without doing something that can compromise this mission¡ªor is it? Since that day with the detective, my powers have been more in my control, making it easier to let go of the wolf in my head and focus on my thinking mind.

    Even with the knowledge that this isn''t the best moment to test this theory, the fire escape staircase out of my reach proves to be a good motivator to do so.

    "We climb here; be careful for anyone that can spot us."

    Yui nods their head, swiftly relying on her vampirism to jump higher than a human can even dream of, like a weightless feather flowing in the wind. Now it''s my time to do like them. Allowing the wolf in my mind to wander is like unleashing a rainstorm of knives to rain upon your mind, but not tonight. Tonight, when the leash is lifted, the fog dissipates, and the wolf and I are one and the same. The feeling of my body changing is a pleasing one; the metamorphosis occurs with no fight for control; our hunger is one and the same, for one person only.

    Upon opening my eyes, my form is that of the Lupus, the small wolf: agile, with high senses allowing me to smell the movement inside the warehouse. But for a fight, this isn''t a form I would like to take; it''s perfect for this mission. Focusing my strength on my paws, I run and run, acquiring enough speed for a jump.

    The air rushing in my face, caressing my fur, the forest smell coming from all directions, the moonlight¡ªall the right factors to make me able to jump higher than expected¡ªso once in the air, I use my jaw to grab a metal bar and get back to my human form before reaching the metal floor. With no time to lose, I parkour my way to the roof.

    Once the window comes into full view, Yui taps my shoulder and points to the dimly lit area where we can see the insides. Spying the places the light reaches, armed personnel walking around are revealed to us, ordering what look like a dozen scrappers to carry some boxes from side to side, taking from shelves, and loading a cargo truck. No, actually, there are three trucks.

    "What now? We can go guns blazing," They point at the armed men right behind us, perfect to help us land down with enough swiftness to rush at the others within seconds without losing momentum. "Or, we can go in quietly, using that high sheft right there." Once again, I follow Yui''s finger, finding them highlighting the shelves a little to our right, where we too can land safely.

    "Remember JB''s orders; no unnecessary killing." My words drag from Yui a deep sigh.

    "Yes, boss, whatever you say. But what do we do about your sister? Wasn''t she supposed to meet us here?"

    Our trip to France was full of surprises, for sure, but one I didn''t expect was Camille joining the agency because, as she said, "I want to spend more time with my dear sister and her cute girlfriend." Her intentions are clear, as she was never one to hide her feelings, but to hear her talk about Olivia like that makes me deeply confused about what will happen. Knowing my sister, it can''t be anything good; after all, for her to take an interest in someone is very rare and, most of the time, a sign of danger.

    Right on time, probably because she was waiting for someone to mention her, making so she could make her grand entrance, Camille climbs up the same way we did in her fully-transformed form, where no human resemblance remains; she''s taller, faster, and stronger, with exposed sharp claws walking on two legs and bathing her sharp fangs in the reflecting moonlight.

    In mid-walk towards us, she gets back to her human form and puts on her blue-mirrored aviator sunglasses. "Hey, what did I lose?"

    "We were planning on what approach to go for."

    "We will do the silent one," Yui adds with a not-so-amused yawn.

    "No fun at all, but if my sister thinks it is better than it is," Camille puts her hand on my shoulder and gives me a thumbs up, one that I ignore to the best of my capabilities. I appreciate her trying to bring normality to our relationship; I really do, but it is still hard to just let myself down my defenses for her. If I do, it means putting people in danger, and I can''t afford to be reckless. Not now that I have found people that I want to see when I come back to the base¡ªtheir faces, smiles, smells.

    The window near us is separated by some metal, with no clear way to open it in sight. Further inspecting it, I see that it is one of the skylight types, which means this has a way to open somehow.

    "Give me a hand here." Camille squats by my side and grabs the opposite end of it. "Force it upwards, but not too much; we can''t risk one part breaking and alerting the targets."

    "Sure thing." Easily, with both our strengths, we force the window open and manage not to break anything; we only bent the metal that closed it. Therefore, with our way in secured, Yui takes the lead and jumps first, testing the top of the shelf for us before signaling for us to come. Landing atop one box, I hold my arms for Camille, catching her on her fall to minimize the risk of her making any sound. Once we are all in the best position possible, we watch the interaction between the scrappers as they grab a crowbar to open one of the boxes.

    "Is this job really worth the pay?" One scrapper asks with a tired voice.

    "The problem is not the pay, but these new guys. All so full of themselves that it makes me sick." The other snort and shake their head.

    "True, after we are done here, let''s grab a beer, my treat."

    "Now we are talking." With their conversation done, they open the wooden crate. Inside, shiny crystals of various colors reflect the dim, yellowed light of the warehouse. Crystals that smell of strong magic.

    Camille kneels by my side as I grab the camera from my pocket and snap a photo of the items. "What''s that? The smell is very strong."

    "Magical crystals, enough to power up a city for a year, counting by the boxes, or to blow up one."

    My comment drags out of Camille a frown as she exposes her claws, fixing her gaze at the two scrappers below us. "Do we kill them?"

    I shake my head, snapping my finger at Yui. "Tracker." They throw me the tiny, coin-like device. Once I have it in my hand, I tap Camille''s shoulder and point at the ground near them. "Distract them for me, but don''t reveal yourself."

    "Leave it with me; I''ll show you what your sister can do." Jumping from the shelf, she lands on the ground, making enough noise to attract both scrappers. Before I can curse, though, Camille grabs one of the shelf supports and climbs one floor up, waiting for her prey to get near. Leaving her to do her thing, I carefully aim the tracker and throw it at the open crate, hitting the middle of two crystals where it slides to the bottom safely.

    As the scrappers, holding their pistols in hand, reach where they heard the sound, they find nothing out of the ordinary. Just as one of them reaches for a radio, Camille jumps down on them and, with great strength, connects their faces to the ground, putting both in an unconscious state in a matter of seconds.

    After that, she throws them up the shelf and strips them naked, taking off their radio and guns before placing both inside a crate. She climbs back to us and grins, throwing me a peace sign, as Yui looks at me incredulously. "I can''t do that, but she can?"

    "Don''t start; we need to get out of here now; we have what we came for." Upon my order, we move out of the warehouse by the window we came in and start going back to the house.

    Eyes, locked on me like a predator of a higher caliber than mine, try to burn a hole through me as we step in front of the house. Yui stays calm like they haven''t noticed yet, but Camille has the same reaction as me. Obeying our instinct as it screams for us to step back.

    "I can''t wait to get back to my bed." Yui yawns and stretches their arms up, only stopping as she hears Camille''s growl.

    "Show yourself, coward." Camille orders, and to our surprise, the thing looking at us reveals itself.

    A dark man takes a step forward from between the stone fence of the house, eyes a dark shade of yellow, dead, expressionless face, wearing a white social shirt and brown jeans. He scratches his thin beard, looking dead center at me, or more like through.

    "Impressive that someone can still sense me; this body is, in the end, not as perfect as I thought."

    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Jumping back, Yui asks with a tense face as she watches the man carefully. It''s not easy to keep on our feet, and that''s evident by the shaking legs of Camille, the heavy breathing of Yui, and my sweating hands. What is this creature?

    "Two questions that matter, not, but I''ll answer one of them. The reason I came here is," he snaps his finger, and from his shadow, a woman surges, familiar face, and smell, the blonde girl whose knife was meant for me. She takes a flare gun from her pocket and aims at the house, shooting it towards the plants surrounding it. Fire, hungry, unstoppable, it starts, taking everything that it can touch, the place we fought to call our home, burning, like a normal house would, after all, my memories in it don''t make it special enough to be fireproof.

    "MOTHER FUCKER, YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO DO THIS!" A resonating pain starts in my head, pounding infinitely. The wolf''s anger burns like the fire that carelessly takes over my world. Every part of my mind accepts this anger, allowing me for the first time to fully transform.

    "**TEAR THEM DOWN**", it howls ragefully.

    Camille transforms too and joins my side; the fear from before turns into fuel for our anger, making us as strong as we can be.

    "I''ll stay back; I don''t want to risk a claw hitting my face," Yui says and takes a step back from the fight.

    "Your job here is done, Clarissa; you can go now." To the man''s words, the blonde girl nods and disappears in the same way she appeared, in the shadows. "Let us make this quick; your defeat must come before she arrives-"

    Once he ends his phrase, me and my sister lose no time in rushing in, starting this fight.

    Olivia''s POV

    <hr>

    Headache, a lot of vomit in a bucket, and a bloody nose¡ªthose were the side effects the doctor so kindly forgot to mention to me before sending me into Dalia''s head. Now, with Pandora at one side of the bed, sitting up and looking at my face, and Dalia patting my back as I have my chin resting on the edge of the bucket, we have the chance to talk.

    "I''m so glad you''re okay now; you have no idea."

    "Don''t talk, please; just rest for a while." Dalia urges me, but even if I wanted to, there are still things to be resolved.

    "I''ll have the chance to later. Now, there is something I would like to discuss with you. I don''t know very well why, but this kid right here," I grab Pandora and lift her up, sitting her down on my leg as the doctor takes the bucket away with a disgusted face at the content it holds. "Does she strike anything in you?"

    "Yes actually. For some time now, I had the strange feeling that my magic was somehow connected to something else, someone else." She gazes at the kid and pets her head gently, to which Pandora reacts with a happy smile. "With my memories restored, I know she is part of me, part of my magic. Not only that, but she has something of yours too."

    "But how can it even be?"

    "I don''t know, but it has something to do with that man. A being can''t be created by magic alone; it needs blood. Only by the combination of both can something be born, so I assume that was what he did; he got my magic to work with your blood. The problem is that this happened a long time ago, surely before you were born."

    Unsurprisingly, my headache only worsens at this point; it''s too much information and a lot to grasp at once. "I can''t make any sense of this, so for now we just... go on, I guess. If you want, of course."

    "Oh, don''t get me wrong, this feels like a dream¡ªa good one." Dalia, with her gentle hands, intertwines her slender fingers on my hair and pulls my head to her shoulder, giving me enough comfort to let all thoughts go. Meanwhile, Pandora gets in the middle of us two and closes her eyes, seemingly falling asleep.

    Dalia''s free hand falls to my arms, lingering on the burn scars I got from the sword¡ªsomething I see that she wanted to talk about but, in the end, hesitates to do now.

    Interrupting the moment, the doctor, who had left the room with the bucket, gets back with a different expression from before, something more urgent. "Cordelia asked me to deliver you two her message. She said that she didn''t forgot about her part of the deal and that you two must go now; the winds have shifted suddenly, a telltale of disaster, or something along these lines. Now that I''ve done my job, I''ll rest, so don''t disturb me." The witch doctor sits on her chair, puts her feet up on her table, plugs some headphones into her phone, and places a book on her face so she can sleep without disturbance.

    Two seconds of rest¡ªis that too much to ask?

    The climb down the mountain is short, and the drive back is even shorter. The road is strangely empty and the city quiet; even if it''s night now, some cars were expected, or at least light on the abandoned factories indicative of parties made by drunk teenagers, but nothing¡ªliterally no movements of anything anywhere. This is enough to make me uneasy.

    Arriving at the forest, I take the dirt path leading to the house and keep on going until the sound of fighting becomes noticeable. Grunts of pain, bestial growls, and the smell of fire. I had noticed on the way here some smoke coming from nearby, but I didn''t expect it to be near the house.

    Once we reach the front of the house, we see it. Fire, burning hot, is beautiful yet dangerous. The house stands up still only by sheer will, something that will run out eventually. Dalia and I leave the car in a hurry, and as we near Yui, we see something else. Colette and Camille, are both on the ground, bloodied and injured. Just like that, a man, a familiar figure, stands up, unharmed, with yellow eyes that, once locked on me, don''t unglue.

    I don''t know when I grabbed it, but the sword is already in my hand, already burning bright. Nearing both sisters, I grab Colette and pull her up, watching her almost unconscious state. Her eyes open, and upon seeing my face, her hands grasp my shoulder in desperation. "It''s okay," I whisper gently. "Rest a little; I''ll take care of this." As I drag Colette to my car, Dalia grabs Camille and does the same, laying both in the leather back seats.

    "I''ll take care of their wounds; what''s your plan?" Dalia asks, looking at me, seeing that my eyes are locked in the man who waits patiently for me to be done, to go to his meeting.

    Holding the sword in my hands, I feel the fire take up my arms in promises of pain, not just for me but for everyone; it scorches. "Get answers."

    My feet almost instinctively move me forward, and the man, watching me get close, turns his head slightly to the side and analyzes me as a whole.

    "The time is not yet upon us for this meeting." The man says with a blank tone, but instead of taking his leave, he approaches. "My plan had not been for you to arrive now; this means my mindwork must be changed."

    "Why is it that every time I find myself with problems, you''re in the center of them?"

    "A creator must be the centerpiece of its creations; that is why." His eyes are uncanny; they seize my face like an old friend trying to recognize each other after a long time. "I won''t allow you to mess up my plans like Kaina did."

    "Who even is-" I try to finish my question, but before I can, his hand flies by my face as I dodge his grasp. He was going to grab my face, just like that? A step back, adjusting my grip on the sword, I swing it up as best as I can, managing to create a small cut on his palm, a cut he doesn''t even react to.

    After a long pause, the man nods his head and grabs a cloth from his pocket, cleaning the blood from his hand. "Kaina is the woman whose genetic material I used to make you."

    "...What?" It''s hard to keep my composure as he talks about this woman. Genetic material? Is he implying she''s my-

    The man, for the first time, curls his lips upwards, even if for a single second, as he watches my desolated expression. "Yes, she was so easy to manipulate; I didn''t even force her. When I looked at my side, she was in love with my previous body, so when I asked her to help me in your creation, she accepted it heartily."

    "Stop..." My head pulses, my eyes hurt, and something inside of me is connected to these words on a deep level.

    "You know what that makes me of yours?"

    "SHUT UP!"

    *Swish*

    I miss my attack, earning a punch right to the side of my face, knocking me down a few steps away from the man.

    "You''re hardly human, so why do you act like you''re one?" He asks, closing in on my side and kneeling down to mock me. "The more time you spend ignoring this fact, the more people around you will have to suffer; one day you will be the reason for one''s death."

    "You''re lying," I say painfully as my hand flies to hit his face. With his palm, he grabs my hand and turns my wrist painfully, twisting it in a threat to break, making me muffle my scream of agony in my shoulder.

    "You''ll learn for yourself the truth soon enough, and when you do, I''ll assure you that your purpose will be met."

    As he prepares to break my wrist, Pandora''s vines surge from beneath him and stab both his feet, hugging them close to the dirt so he can''t move. Dalia moves too, grabbing her coin and throwing it into the man''s chest. Upon contact with him, it feels like the window of a plane is open. The pressure of the air is so strong that the man''s feet stay on the ground as his body flies away, now legless.

    I grab the sword back in my hand and rush his body, closing the distance between us quickly, before stabbing his chest with it. The blade burns brightly, putting the body on fire immediately.

    "Good, that''s the look I need from you." He reaches for my face, almost touching my cheek with his burnt fingers. "Now I just need to find another body." His words become inhuman as his voice cords cease to exist, and in a matter of some seconds, his body turns to ashes.

    "Love, are you hurt anywhere?" Dalia falls to my side, slapping the sword out of my hands before its flames reach my shoulders. Her eyes widen upon looking at my face in surprise, then she grabs my head and pulls me closer. "Let''s go somewhere; we deserve some rest after today," she says, wiping some tears out of my cheeks. Gentle raindrops that I hadn''t even noticed had left my eyes.

    "My apartment; we can go there." I rely on Dalia to get up, putting my sword back on my belt and walking back to the car, where Pandora and Yui both wait anxiously. With the passed-out sisters in the backseat, Yui in the middle of them showing some games on her phone to Pandora as she rests on their leg, and Dalia taking up the driver seat, I look out the window as my mind processes everything that just happened in the last ten minutes, the longest minutes of my life.

    At my apartment.

    <hr>

    We park the car in front of the building, and everyone gets out of the car: Yui with Colette on her back, Dalia with Pandora in her arms, and me dragging the half-awake Camille to the elevator. After a long ascent to the third floor, I grab my apartment keys and open the door, letting everyone inside.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.It''s the same as I left it, somewhat clean, smelling of cheap scented candles that were supposed to make the air floral, and my laundry basket filled to the brim in the kitchen where I left it last time I came here, a week ago or so when I first met them, the supernaturals that changed my life forever.

    "Cutie, can I take your couch?" Camille asks, pouring all her energy into a half-flirty, half-bloody smile.

    "Of course, I''ll help you lay down, and I''ll grab you some pillows."

    "Thank you."

    I try to keep my balance as best as I can, managing to do it through sheer willpower. Placing Camille on the couch, I grab some pillows from my bedroom and a blanket. She didn''t have enough energy to be awake after what happened, so when I got back to her, she was fast asleep. I help her up by putting a pillow underneath her head and covering her up with the warm material.

    "Yui, can you grab the bucket underneath the kitchen sink and fill it with some water and ice from the fridge?"

    "Yeah, sure, just tell me where to drop Collie."

    Looking around, a problem that was on my face is revealed: this apartment is cheap for a reason, and that reason is because it can accommodate only two people as it has only one room.

    "Drop her in my room."

    With a nod of their head, Yui walks off to my room and places Colette on my bed. Soon after, they proceed with my request, coming back to my side with the bucket. Using a piece of cloth, I dip it in the cold water and start to clean Camille''s wounds, delicately wiping the dirt off them to allow the injuries to heal better, a process that takes some good minutes. Compared to Colette, she is in worse shape, with not many cuts but a lot of punch marks on her stomach.

    I finish it, getting the bucket in my arms, when Yui stops me to grab my attention. Out of nowhere, she has a thin, small mattress underneath her arms.

    "How?"

    "Your neighbor, I used the window to get there." They grin proudly and place it on the side of the couch. "If you want, I can keep the kid with me for a while."

    "Why the offer so suddenly? I tilt my head curiously.

    "You know why." They stare at me for some good seconds to understand that I don''t. "Damn, you really don''t, huh? Just leave her with me for a while and go spend some time with Lia and Collie."

    Without a chance to say anything back, they open Crush Candy on their phone at full volume, making Pandora spawn out of the corridor and walk to Yui like a zombie, grasping the phone in her small hand and losing herself in the intense gameplay.

    The ice floating in the bucket swirls around as I move to my room. The door that hasn''t been open for over a week creaks, announcing to those inside my approach. The people being Dalia, who stops anxiously playing with her fingers as her eyes fall on my form, and Colette, who holds her side, groaning in pain but awake. I approach the struggling girl silently, who, upon looking at me, allows a weak but relieved sigh to escape her sore throat.

    "Do you mind if I take a look at your wound?"

    She shakes her head, hardly being able to lift herself enough to take off her shirt, so Dalia helps her do it. Once the shirt leaves her body, I''m able to see a red area right under her ribs. I avoid lifting my gaze to her bra and focus on doing my part.

    "Take a deep breath; it will be a little cold," I warn her, dipping a clean cloth in the ice water enough to gather some of the content and slowly lifting it up, letting the excess fall back to the bucket. My expressions remain mellow even as the thoughts seem to gather up in quantity, bullying my weak mind into a corner.

    Upon contact with the cold cloth, Colette groans as she attempts to silence herself with a pillow. Soon enough, she gets used to the sensation as I tenderly clean her wounds. I can''t help but linger my touch on her injury as I watch it heal inhumanly fast, partly because of her supernatural features and the other part being Dalia''s magic.

    The sensation of her skin, colded by the cloth, the soft and yet hard muscles that compose the form of this person that I have come to admire so much since our travel, it''s all too intoxicating. My eyes grow tired suddenly, and my touch becomes weaker as everything that happened plagues me again. Could it be that his words were true? What if I''m really not human? How do I deal with it? What even am I?

    "Am I the reason for all of this? For making everyone suffer." The question escapes me without warning, leaving me to force myself to reconstitute so I can brush those words off before anyone says anything. Though the opportunity is not given to me.

    Inhuman strength is what Colette uses to pull me to the bed, pushing me against the old mattress as the bucket that I was holding falls to the carpet on the ground and empties its liquid. On her face is an expression I''m not able to read well¡ªrage at my words? All is overshadowed by her glowing yellow eyes.

    Dalia, on the other side, lies by my side and holds my chin, stealing some of my attention towards her caring eyes. "You know that''s not the truth; he''s actions are his alone."

    It''s hard to hold my tongue, to not talk; even as my mind tells me not to try, my body does anyway. "Tina is in the situation she is in because of me, all because I couldn''t spare a minute to visit her. The house you guys loved so much now is all ashes, all because I decided to mess with the wrong people."

    With a gentle smile, Dalia''s soft fingertips brush against my nose, seeking out a path down to my lips. "Even if that were true, who was the one who faced danger without a second thought to fix that?"

    "...You don''t get it, I-"

    Colette holds both of my wrists over my head, strong enough to make me intake air sharply. "I''ll speak for myself about the house. That place was never a home, truly; it just became one when you entered it. Before your arrival, I would spend most of my time training or planning our missions; Dalia would spend her time reading or taking care of the garden; and Yui would sleep all day or be on her phone. It was only when you came that we started to eat at the same table; you made us change. For the better.

    "You gave me a purpose¡ªto keep safe all that I care about. Because of you, I can control my transformation. Because of you, I don''t need to be chained in a dirty room when a full moon happens. Because of you, I have a feeling in my chest that I don''t understand, but it makes me warm when you''re near and cold when you''re gone. It''s your responsibility as my mate to never leave, and mine to keep you out of harm''s way."

    Dalia puts one hand over Colettes, signaling for her to slightly calm her hold on my wrists, which she does but never lets go fully. "It''s easy to think about the bad things that happened, but you took a knife in the chest to save someone you didn''t know; you entered my mind just to save me, and you allowed me some of my humanity back. How can you dare to think you''re anything less than good?" For the first time, I hear a frustrated voice from Dalia; she asks with such pain that it makes me analyze everything.

    All of this frustration accumulated in our heads, all of the lingering pain and feelings... I guess it''s time for us to let all of this go. Freeing my wrists from Colette''s hold, I get up from the bed and walk to the room''s door, locking it shut before turning back to them.

    Turning back to the two girls, Dalia smiles at my gaze as Colette straightens her back and turns her expression more serious.

    "You want to do this? I don''t want you to feel forced to because of our situation." Dalia''s question is a nice thing to hear, even if I can see in her eyes how she expectantly waits for an answer, and that answer to be a yes.

    "If you two wouldn''t mind taking me, then yes. Even if I don''t know much about this, I can try."

    Colette rises from the bed like her injuries never existed to begin with: hungry eyes, demanding, and dominant. She speaks no words; she only acts with the confidence I could never dream to have. A stride of pure command, closer and closer to my form, making me feel so small, oh, and so happy that I can''t hold myself, the smile crawling upwards to my lips.

    Her calloused hands travel down my cheek after a simple, quick touch, going by the nape of my neck, down to the hem of my hoodie that she so desperately rides me off, alongside my shirt that gets caught in her fingers. I don''t lose my composure, even when my bra is exposed to both my lover''s gazes and the opportunity does not go past me to return the favor. Slowly and teasingly, I remove Colette''s white blouse one button at a time, soon guiding it out of her by the arms, making her black coat find its last destination on the ground alongside my clothes.

    Just the breath that escapes Colette''s throat is enough to make someone think there''s a wild animal in the apartment, as they resemble more growling than air intake. Her black, simple bra is a surprise. I was expecting something more luxurious, but in the end, it only makes sense; she''s optimal.

    Dalia, like a ghost, suddenly appears behind me, one hand on the clip of my bra, making it come apart expertly and hang on my arms, soon disappearing out of sight.

    "Not fair; if we are going to be naked here, you have to join us," I say, pressing my back onto Dalia''s welcoming arms.

    "I''m ahead of you in that thought." With a snap of her fingers, her clothes, like they were never there, magically turn into flowers that decorate the floor and, with a suspicious gasp of wind, the bed we are going to after this moment. To join her in being fully naked, I kneel down and start with Colette, pulling down her black formal pants that only stand in the way of my objective. Once out of mind and sight, I have a view of the last piece of clothing that keeps her from being like Dalia, her matching black panties.

    I look up to confirm Colette''s decision and ask for permission once again, but her hands stop me from doing so. Grabbing my hair, she makes sure it stays out of my face for what she expects of me next.

    Dalia''s soft laugh makes me aware of her putting a pillow down and adjusting it so we can both be knelt down on top of it together, something deeply appreciated. "Do you mind if I help you?"

    "Not at all," I reply with a nuzzle of my shoulder against hers. Colette, at the turn of events, does the same for Dalia''s hair as she does mine and keeps her glowing eyes as she contemplates the soon-coming future of having both of us work together just for her pleasure.

    Of course, we don''t keep her waiting any longer. Sliding those panties off her, I watch as they slide past her slim, muscular thighs, making me unable to resist planting a kiss in them. Not wanting to be out of this, Dalia mimics my action as we both kiss higher and higher towards the honeypot, the waiting place that, at the prospect of our attention, becomes wet and ready.

    Our focus is well divided into specific, different areas, as our faces have to follow the Pauli exclusion principle. Dalia takes the job of giving attention to the hard, twitching clitoris of Colette''s in a steady and well-mannered pace so as not to let this end too soon, as I, choosing to learn little by little through watching our lover''s reaction, press my tongue at her entrance, gently splitting her labia apart and teasing her for the time being.

    Moans of pleasure, need, and accomplishment¡ªthose escape Colette without regard to the neighbors or the others in the living room. Dalia, with a soft pat on Colette''s muscular stomach, assures her that she can let it all out¡ªall the sounds she feels like screaming to the world.

    "There''s a sound barrier in this room, so just enjoy." Damn, one more thing Dalia does that impresses me. In an approving gesture, I leave Colette''s labia alone and join the one helping me in the clitoral area. Brushing tongue to tongue, we keep the attention-seeker part in between our tongues. Eyes closed; at least Dalia''s are. But me? I keep looking at her face, appreciating all of her efforts, enough so that, in a momentary need that threatens to take me over, I lock my mouth with hers and start showing all my appreciation to the thoughtful witch.

    Colette grunts as my action causes her to go some seconds without our attention, but to put an end to her short-lived loneliness, I return to where I was before. Now, with a little more confidence, I let my tongue drill and delve deeper into her tight passage that, at the intrusion, spasms timely and sucks my tongue inside as far as it can possibly go limited only by its normal size.

    It doesn''t take much more after that for Colette to reach the sweet release she was in search of, and of course, once she does, Dalia and I keep giving her attention until she is all satisfied with the extended glee. As our lover''s strength dissipates, we grab her and assist in the process of keeping her on those two feet.

    "Let''s get her to the bed," I tell Dalia, who helps me place Colette on the soft mattress as she regains her breath. As that happens, I focus on the next one on my list to provide all I can tonight. "You have something in your mind that I can do?"

    Crawling to the soft witch''s side, I am caught by her movement when she wraps her arms around my waist and rests her chin on my shoulder. Not exactly what I was expecting, but I follow her desire and hug her as close as she can be to me.

    "All I want is to be near you, to feel your warmth, and to love you without a care about anyone''s stares. That is all I wish for; the rest is a bonus." A tone so sweet that it is capable of making someone experience heartburn¡ªin my case, it makes me feel like kissing her once again, to all eternity, in an infinite cycle repeating over and over again, ouroboros.

    "That was the cheesiest thing I heard in my entire life." A truly happy laugh escapes me¡ªsomething so natural that it makes me feel strange for a second. When did it become usual for me to feel this happy?

    "Did you dislike it?" Dalia asks with a worried tone.

    "Not one bit," I reassure her, booping her nose, to which she allows her smile to join mine.

    I feel her move, and suddenly I have her straddle over me, with both knees to each of my sides. Her hands gently grab my dominant one, guiding it from her small, proudly perked breasts to her thighs in a slow and contemplative path.

    "Can I claim my bonuses?" She asks unsurely, not wanting to force me, even after what we just did to poor Colette.

    "Sure can, ma''am. You can exchange your bonus for tickets too if you wish for a plushie." With a joking tone, I imitate those people in carnivals to help this witch relax. The laugh that escapes her is all I need in my life.

    Without a moment to waste, she helps my digits slide in between her wet labia as she teaches me to use my thumb to rub her clitoris. The smile soon breaks into a chorus of moans. I raise my back with a little difficulty just to give her perky nipples each a kiss, something that makes her break even more in pleasure. Her hands push me back down to the bed, keeping me in place as one of my fingers slides inside of her. With a little more time, it becomes two. She rides my fingers expertly, pressing my shoulders down in search of balance.

    To my surprise, she''s even more energetic and needy than Colette, and about her, now with a little of her energy back, the werewolf starts to lick and kiss my shoulder passionately, to the point that when her sharp teeth sink into it, I almost don''t feel anything, ''almost'' being the key word here.

    It burns a lot; it goes as deep as it can in search of doing the most to leave this mark on me. Something that I was almost expecting since I read the books Dalia asked me to. The ritual thing werewolves do to mark their chosen mates for life¡ªthat''s the only reason why I force myself to hold back my scream and endure the process.

    The sensation on which I focus instead is the one originating from Dalia''s forehead on mine as she nears her limit. I nuzzle my face on hers as to tell her to go on, and once she catches on to my not-spoken words, she relaxes before spasming uncontrollably around my fingers, leaving on my legs a trail of juice that creates a wet spot in the bed''s flat sheet.

    Dalia falls straight into my chest, her face in the empty space near my neck, as she locks my fingers inside of her still, enjoying the last of the sensation as she comes down from her high. Air slowly becomes a commodity as the scent of our activities hangs in the sheet beneath us, in our bodies, and in the breaths we take.

    For me, all that just happened would be enough to call in the night and let tomorrow come, but observing Colette closely, I notice her approaching hand falling shortly on my chest. Her form and Dalia''s are so different now upon stopping to focus on that: her slim, muscular aspects of someone who never skips a day of training, not blessed so much in all areas but in all the right ones, as the witch''s is less muscular, having in its place more curvy surfaces. I just noticed that I''m blushing.

    The way the werewolf avoids speaking, only professing her thoughts through actions, is cute; even when she licks those sharp teeth involved in my blood, she looks deeply into a trance. Now thinking, does that have something to do with what Camille commented when she kidnapped me on our trip?

    Thinking loses all meaning when suddenly Colette''s hands reach downwards into my belly and butterflies find their way up my stomach to my chest, resting like a paperweight in my lungs that forces me to breathe deeply. Sharp nails, something that would be a problem to most people, but when Colette uses hers to tease my body with small sensations, never going too far as to cut, but never too gentle to just be considered light caressing, pairing that sensation with Dalia''s recovery to join in makes it hard to hold back my moans, even when I feel embarrassed about the sounds I''m producing.

    The kisses Dalia gives my face lovingly almost make the sensation of Colette''s long fingers teasingly gathering enough juice to explore my never-explored area, but it''s impossible to really. When the two digits of hers find a way in, she makes sure to keep them inside me for some seconds, mercifully allowing me time to get used to the sensation.

    Once enough time has passed to get used to it, those angelic fingers move in a steady rhythm. By the way Colette''s expression turns serious, I get what she''s trying to do¡ªthis and the way her fingers, upon reaching my hymen, retreat immediately, just to go back again and lose the elastic tissue for its planned break.

    My two lovers exchange stares in a conversation that doesn''t happen with words but with expressions and eye movements, making me think of how things were at the beginning. It''s really cute. I do my best to try to understand their secret language, which isn''t hard to do. Something about me and distraction is all I get from them before my action is noticed by Dalia, who smiles and kisses my lips¡ªa good distraction if I must say so.

    It breaks. I expected it to hurt much more or to bleed like a cut on the finger, but no, it''s the same as getting vaccinated. In one second, you feel a gentle pressure that soon turns to nothing, the difference, in this case, being the electric pulse that climbs all the way through my spine in a calculated path, signaling the soon-impending climax that I''ll experience.

    More insistent become both of the girls, assaulting my senses more and more with actions that go from gentle and loving to desperate and wild. In between bites and kisses that promise hickeys in the morning, my body gives up trying to hold back, and the dam breaks. The wave of pleasure washes me down mercilessly, feeding my brain so much oxytocin, serotonin, and norepinephrine that I feel on cloud nine. All becomes fuzzy and unfocused as vasopressin sets in, making me sleepy like someone taking two ibuprofen after a long day of work to pass out into sleepiness.

    The same affects both Dalia and Colette too, as once I finish and start to close my eyes, they fall on each side of mine and cozily embrace in a post-orgasmic cuddle that shows all the satisfaction it brought us. This night, all that is left from the problems and confusions of the day is the result of everything that led to this moment¡ªall the sad stuff as well as the happy moments¡ªeverything that was just right to get us to right here and now. Perhaps it was worth all the pain.

    <hr>

 Chapter 17 -A Hearts. Question-

    <hr>

    Morning sunlight entering the window, quietly warming up your body is something most don''t think about or even appreciate, but after getting out of the witch coven and having the best sleep of my life, I can see much more of its appeal. My feet reach the floor in an attempt to test my balance before I''m fully up and about. In the bed, still fast asleep, is Dalia, with Colette nowhere to be seen, a fact that I keep in mind while moving toward the bathroom for a well-deserved morning bath.

    In the mirror, I check my reflection, seeing the hickeys derivative from last night''s kisses, and not too far from it, in my collarbone is the deep mark of a werewolf bite, serving as a warning to any other of this ''ownership'' one of this species seeks. I lightly wash it with soap just to be sure to get no infections before hopping in the shower.

    Some minutes later, now cleaned and smelling of fruits thanks to my body soap, I return to my room in search of new clothes. Upon opening my wardrobe, I find myself for the first time regretting buying only hoodies and jeans, but to my luck, the clothes I ''borrowed'' from Tina help me in my quest to change style, at least for today; a strange feeling that is, I never before had a reason to dress more than what I needed to, like the anonymity and peace of mind my choices generally aim to. The reason for this change is not one you need to have a detective certificate to understand.

    I chose a more stylish combo, picking up a dark blue jean that I used to wear only when the PD wanted me or Tina to make a speech to the people about a recent incident or awareness regarding the public park, putting on a light brown trustworthy shirt, the same old leather boots that I always can rely on for work and rain, and to top all of that off, a light colored flannel trench coat, envisioning that we are still in winter. Tucking the shirt in the jeans, I look at Dalia''s sleeping face, so peaceful and quiet. Maybe I can make her some tea if I have any left.

    Leaving my room, I find Yui snoring loudly while atop their chest lies Pandora, who seems to have fallen asleep while playing from the way she weakly holds the device in her sleep lazily. Gentle as the wind, I take the phone from her hand and plug it into the wall to charge beside them before making my way to the kitchen. Before I even enter it, the smell of cooking calls my attention. Someone must have gotten hungry and decided to make some eggs, or at least that''s what the smell hints at. The worrisome aspect is the light hint of burntness that accompanies it.

    The person I find, though, is not who I expected but still makes complete sense. Camille curses at my frying pan as she manages to burn the egg she was about to eat for breakfast. My gaze doesn''t go unnoticed; once I''m close enough to her, she turns towards me with a slick smile. "Hey pretty, managed to get some sleep?"

    "I did; what about you?"

    "Yes, thanks for letting me borrow your couch."

    "Anytime."

    "Expect me to use those words against you later then." She grins.

    Standing at Camille''s side, I gesture for her to sit down by the chair, something she does immediately, and using the free space I have, I start moving around the kitchen, grabbing the last egg from the fridge, some cube-shaped bacon, and one slice of cheese. One good wash goes by to rid the pan of the mess she made, and after that, my body moves on its own in a practiced way to make her a decent breakfast.

    "How did you manage to burn scrambled eggs? The pan is nonstick for a reason." I ask, half preoccupied with her future, and to tease her a bit, making sure to let a grin be in full view so she doesn''t take my words wrong.

    "Have you considered that I might have done it on purpose so I could have you do the work for me?"

    "That would be too much trouble just for that, but for some reason, I believe you are someone who would actually do it."

    "I''ll take it as a compliment."

    The egg goes first, then the bacon, which, once in contact with the hot surface, screams and releases its tasty aroma in the air as the slice of cheese serves to top the egg for a little more flavor.

    "Have you seen Colette anywhere?"

    "I did not; like you, I woke up just a while ago, but knowing her, she must have gone run somewhere for a bit," Camille answers with a curious gaze at my face. She smells the air for a second before rising from her chair. I put the food on a plate, and while trying to turn around, I meet a face too close to mine for comfort. "I''ll let you in on a little secret of mine¡ªthe whole reason why I joined the agency to begin with. For the first time in I don''t know how long, I can look at my sister with a smile and even see her happy for once, and you know who is responsible for that, don''t you? That''s why I made it my objective to help the one who helped me, but not in any way; no, that would be uninteresting. I''ll claim you, as she did, to never again be separated."

    Letting out a sigh, I tap her shoulder and gesture that I''ll come back in a second, something that leaves her confused. I retrieve from my dirty clothes the necklace I found with Camille''s letter from the trip, bringing it back to her shortly after. "If you want to make amends with her, why not start with this?"

    "Oh, so she didn''t get my letter?" Camille''s voice becomes low and embarrassed for a second.

    "She did, but despite that, she still got after you."

    She sits on top of the counter, resting her hand near the plate, hesitant to eat for a moment as her thoughts accumulate. "I said some harsh things in that letter¡ªall lies¡ªbut I didn''t wanted her to be put in my problems. A shame it didn''t work out, huh?"

    "In my opinion, this was for the best."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well, first, you and Colette are together again, and second, having you alongside us is a relief; it helps me feel safe knowing our group is stronger than before."

    Camille holds the necklace carefully, placing it on her thighs, so she can grab the plate and start eating. "The necklace was a present I gave her a year before things had gone to shit¡ªa birthday present to be more exact." She takes her finger and lifts from inside her shirt a necklace similar to the one she''s talking about. "A promise to forever be there for each other. I wanted to be there for her after my first transformation, but the only way for her to be safe was for me to take all the problems and keep them close, giving me control enough to not allow them to find her so she could lead a normal life."

    I move near her, sitting on the counter as well and placing a comforting hand on her shoulder, earning a smile from her. "She''s happier with you by her side; that''s all that matters now. The past is the past."

    "So lovingly the way you try to comfort me, even after I kidnapped you and left a maniac to steal your blood."

    "I had worst dates before."

    "That just reinforces my objective; I''ll make sure to talk it over with Colette and the witch." As these words escape her mouth, words that make me question if all the people I help will try to, as she said, ''claim me'', the apartment door opens up. Entering the living room is a sweaty and peaceful-looking Colette.

    "Finish breakfast; I''ll take care of some things." My hands fall on a cup that I fill up with cold water before leaving the kitchen. Approaching Colette, I''m able to see her going back to my room without looking back, probably in hopes of finding me there, so slowly and carefully, I get inside too, closing the door behind me to let her know of my presence.

    Eyes as sharp as a newly forged blade soften like cotton candy upon recognition, leaving me unable to hold back a smile from reaching my lips. "You had a good run?" I extend the water cup to her, something she takes gratefully, drinking the content in one go before putting it aside.

    She nods her head in response, changing her focus to the bed where Dalia moves, a signal to her soon-to-come awakening. With a confident step, I get to Colette''s side and place a loving peck on her cheek. "Go take a bath; I''ll call JB in five to discuss what we will do."

    As I pull my phone from my pocket, Colette''s strong hands grab my wrist in an attempt to grab my attention, successfully doing so. "You are okay?" She asks with a serious tone, trying to mask her worry under a hard gaze.

    "I am, thanks to you and Dalia." Her hold on my wrist subsides, and her look moves from my eyes to my collarbone¡ªthe exact place her bite stays, hidden beneath the thin layer of my shirt. "You can relax about that; I know how important it is to you, so I won''t hold any grudges, I promise."

    The small hint of worry on her brows disappears, something I only notice now. Behind a hard-to-read expression is a lot of signs that tell me exactly what she''s thinking about. Another nod of her head goes, and this time she takes her leave, entering the bathroom and leaving the door open, so soon enough the sound of running water fills the bedroom. That serves to speed up the process of Dalia''s waking.

    Tired, she lets out a yawn before stretching her arms, hair all messy and unkept, giving her a wild look I never expected to fit her so well.

    "Good morning," I say when I catch her gaze studying the empty bed in search of my presence or Colette''s, once my voice reaches her ears, the witch''s expression turns bright and pure. "You look like you had a good night''s sleep."

    "I did indeed; your warmth helped to make sure of this fact." If her words aren''t sweet enough, the way she extends her arms forward for a hug makes me grin like a kid in an amusement park. Our bodies touch; her naked form is pleasing to the touch, as it was last night. "Where''s Colette?"

    "Shower, she just came from a stroll," I answer, pointing to the open bathroom door.

    "I''ll wait for her to finish showering, then we will need to report to JB about the incident."

    "I''m ahead of you." Showing her my phone, she looks proudly at me, urging me to sit down on the edge of the bed. "You can rest a bit more; I''ll keep you company."

    Dalia''s only answer is a happy sound as she places her chin on my shoulder, locking her arms around my chest and dozing off, using me as her personal pillow.

    One phone call away, and JB is already in my apartment. Colette and Dalia had taken their bath, and we all moved towards the living room, expecting the problematic conversation ahead of us. One thing I noticed while I lent some clothes to Colette was that Dalia got a pencil from my cabinet and started to draw some sigils on my bathroom door. I didn''t question before, but hearing a familiar bark makes me turn around.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.From behind me, a floral scent emerges, stopping a few feet away and bowing her head, allowing the white hair atop her head to flow gently, and its yellow roses to welcome me. How could I forget? Flora and Jax were in the house when the fire started. Before guilt can strike me down, the fact that Flora stands in front of me turns into a bigger question. That''s when Jax licks my leg, trying to steal my attention for himself.

    A look towards the bathroom door and the impossible sight that I know now a lot more stands¡ªthe library from the house. They must have taken shelter when the fire started, as it seems no flames reached anywhere in that room.

    It''s more like an instinctive impulse that forces me to hug Flora. At first, her eyes widen with a force that almost knocks her down, but once she understands what is going on, her gentle gloved hand reaches for my back, a hug a lot more gentle than mine, a lot less desperate too.

    Our encounter is cut short as a voice calls us to the living room, forcing me to break the hug. While I give Jax a head pat for good measure, I notice Dalia gazing upon me, not saying a word but smiling with the strength of a poem.

    "Thank you," I say lowly, like a gasp of wind, revealing the tears that I hold on to so much.

    "I don''t deserve this gratitude, the magic that did the job." Her smile is so humble that it makes me want to kiss her, so she at least accepts that.

    Soon, we take our path toward the voices in the now lively living room.

    I take some puffs from my room and chairs from the kitchen and get them to the living room so everyone can sit down. Sprawled on my sofa is JB, with a tired expression that shows that she''s relieved to see us. Colette sits on a chair with a serious expression like she always had, different from some minutes ago, which is rather cute to watch. Yui lays on a puffle, raising her phone in a way to let me know that she knows I left it to charge as she slept. Jax takes the other puffle and soon falls asleep, tired and stressed after what happened to the house.

    Dalia takes the last chair and looks at me, petting her lap so I sit with her, something that Colette catches on to and guides her chair to Dalia''s, putting both together and making the same gesture as the loving witch. With no more options, I sit on one leg of Dalia and Colette, letting Pandora climb to my lap and complete this Matryoshka doll. Flora appears from the kitchen with a steamy coffee mug, placing it in front of JB.

    "Thank you," JB readjusts herself on the sofa and needly drinks the coffee, letting its warmth and bitter taste set in her tired body. "I''m glad that you are all okay and in one piece. When I was informed about the fire, I feared the worst could have happened.

    "Olivia, my pup, do you mind if the unit stays in your apartment until we rebuild the place?"

    I nod my head. "It''s no problem for me, but what do you mean? The agency will rebuild the house?"

    "Yes, with the help of the witches from the coven, we can place some spells so that won''t happen ever again. That is something I wanted to talk to you about, the girl you sent to help me; you didn''t need to do it, but I''m glad you did."

    "I''m glad I can be of help."

    "Well, pups, I won''t be able to stay long, so I''ll get straight to the point," She forces the coffee down her throat and rubs her eyes, regaining some life for them. "The tracker you three placed last night, the cargo destination, is on your phones. If you wish to investigate, just keep me updated. I''ll take the rest of my day off to help with the new headquarters plans; it should be a good opportunity to wind down.

    "Colette, you make the game plan; Dalia, you''re in charge of keeping everything and everyone in check; no more taking big risks; the rest of you all follow the order from those two, and you''ll be fine."

    As she places the mug down and thanks Flora once again, JB uses the opportunity to gesture for me to follow her outside for a minute, and with everyone focused on the plan and letting Pandora with Dalia, I do so. We stop at the balcony and close the window sliding doors, trapping all the sound of the plan-making inside, leaving us with a comfortable symphony of the wind wisps.

    JB takes a cigarette out of her pocket, all beaten up and creased from apparently spending too much time in there. "You mind?"

    "I don''t; feel free," I answer, taking a chair and putting it beside her so she can sit down¡ªsomething she does gratefully. "Did something happen?"

    "Dalia stated what happened last night to me: we... suspected that you could be a product of Kaina''s accident. I don''t want you to ask me anything; I''m prohibited from talking about this, but you are not." Grabbing a key card from her pocket, she holds it in my direction, so I take it. Doing so and inspecting it, I read the ''clearance three'' stamped in it. "In the agency''s archives, there is a door hidden magically between bookshelves Z4 and Z3. There will be a card reader and a supernatural taking care of anyone who tries to pry what they shouldn''t, so don''t go alone."

    My eyes stay on the card for a moment; this can be the chance to figure out who I truly am and if that man was telling the truth. "Thank you, but, before you go, can I talk to you about something?"

    "Always pup," Her genuine, motherly-like smile makes me relax a little, which is a feeling that I welcome.

    Resting against the balcony''s railing, I look at the city, watching the cars go by on the main road a distance away. "The thing I want to talk about is a little important to me, even if it''s a dumb problem.

    "It''s just that, before all of this, when I was still a normal girl, freshly promoted, I never questioned myself about my... romantic life, and now, I have two people that take a very important place in my heart, and one more wanting to do the same. I fear that in the end, I''ll end up having a lot more on my plate than I can deal with."

    "The truth is that this was something I expected from the beginning," JB states with a gentle smile, still holding the unlit cigarette in between her fingers. "No one can force you to do something you don''t want to; these girls spent most of their lives without being able to trust anyone about who they really are. So your sudden arrival and the way you just welcome them as they are without questions is appealing for sure; that''s why they can become a little too quick on the trigger. But what is it that you want? To stay with Colette and Dalia? Maybe open your heart to one more or to all of them? That''s the real question, one that you don''t need to answer now, but one day yo-"

    I stop her before she can finish. "I want it so much sometimes that it scares me. My whole life, Tina was the one I could rely on, and all I wanted was to be like her¡ªsomething I can do now¡ªhelp them, open myself to them. I just don''t want to hurt anyone by taking this decision."

    "Leave that to them; if any problems arise, they will deal with them by themselves; they are adults. You don''t need to solve everything; put that in your head, pup." She places the cigarette back in her pocket and rises to her feet, wrapping me in a warm hug. "Don''t let this good feeling become one more problem in your path; there are already many without you adding to the pile."

    The hug ends as JB''s phone rings. "I need to go now; promise me that you''ll think less about it."

    "I promise."

    "Good, now go enjoy their company. Call me if anything happens." With those words, JB is gone. She rushes out of the apartment before the phone stops ringing, leaving me to breathe alone on the balcony, watching the same city that these past weeks seemed to have created claws just to punish me for something that I didn''t do.

    Going back to the living room, I see my coffee table taken by a map of the city filled with words and circles done by a very familiar red marker. It seems someone found the drawer where I stored the extra materials for my investigation wall. I take my seat on the couch and quietly watch the exchange between the girls. Jax and Pandora take their opportunity to join my side, resting and bathing in my presence, something that makes me involuntarily pet them both.

    "The tracker stopped at this location," Yui points out on the coast side of Wayhaven, exactly atop the famous lighthouse. "It has been there since dawn."

    "We should investigate then, no?" I ask, receiving a stare from Colette that is hard to read.

    "Yes, we should, but you aren''t coming with us."

    "Wait, why?"

    Dalia places her hand on my shoulder and attempts to give me her kindest smile. "Knowing now that you''re their target means we can''t risk placing you in a trap."

    My will to argue over it disappears little by little as I notice Colette''s hands clasped into a fist, trembling. She prefers risking offending me and leaving me mad than getting me into something that can possibly mean my death. Dammit, I wanted so much to be mad now, to tell them I''m no damsel in distress, but they are right; the way I acted last night didn''t exactly pass as well when I lost control like that. It''s best to use this as an opportunity to investigate the agency, visit Tina while doing so, and if I manage, check on Flamma; her not entering into contact this long can''t mean any good.

    Yui''s voice pulls me away from my deep thoughts. "Then you three go, and I''ll stay with the detective here. How''s that sound?"

    Colette and Dalia both look at each other, staying like that for a few seconds before nodding timely. "Okay, but nothing about visiting the agency or the burned house; we can''t risk it now." Colette orders.

    "Yeah, sure, I already know that." Yui''s tone is not easily trustworthy, but not many other options are presented to the rest of the group. "Now go; there''s no time to waste, right?"

    Dalia takes a moment to grab my chin and deliver a goodbye kiss before whispering to me lovingly. "When we are back, I promise to talk over to JB so we can take a day off to go on a date." With this promise set, Dalia starts walking out of the apartment. Colette looks over to me, and her gaze tells me all. I extend my hand so she places hers on top of mine, and once she complies, my lips find the back of her hand.

    "Good luck, my knight." Cheesy, but overall effective by the way she breaks off the serious mask she put on, letting an almost unnoticeable smile slip by.

    "Sis, come on, there are things to do and conversations to be had." Camille talks loudly enough for me to hear, on purpose, as I, right now, am the only one to understand the meaning behind them. All of them leave the apartment, and I look over at Yui, who looks back at me with the face of someone with a plan in mind.

    <hr>